Northsea Jurassic Table

Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea
Editors:
R.W.O'B.KNOX & W.G.CORDEY
3. JURASSIC OF THE CENTRAL AND

NORTHERN NORTH SEA
P.C.RICHARDS, G.K.LOTT, H.JOHNSON, R.W.O'B.KNOX & J.B.RIDING
Published by the British Geological Survey on behalf of the UK Offshore Operators Association
1993
1993
Published in the United Kingdom by the

British Geological Survey
Keyworth, Nottingham
NG12 5GG
UK
The UK Offshore Operators Association 1993*
*Queries concerning copyright should in the first instance be addressed to the
BGS Copyright Manager, Keyworth, Nottingham
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in
any other form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the
prior written permission of the publisher.
Bibliographic reference
RICHARDS, P.C., LOTT, G . K . , JOHNSON, H . , KNOX, R.W.O'B. & RIDING, J.B. 1993. 3. Jurassic of the Central and Northern North Sea. In:
KNOX, R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds) Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea. British Geological Survey, Nottingham.
ISBN 0 85272 212 5
Wireline log data manipulation with BGS WELLOG software.

Preparation of digital data by INTERGRAPH MICROSTATION software.
BGS Cartographic and Book Production personnel:
Graphics: R.J.COOPER, S.BRAY, C.WARDLE & M.R.BOWKER
Digital colour separation: J.E.KMIECIAK
Page make-up: D.C.KYFFIN-HUGHES
Printed in the UK by Baker Brothers (Litho) Ltd, Pontefract
1993
FOREWORD
Since the publication of standard lithostratigraphic schemes for
the UK Southern North Sea in 1974, and for the Central and
Northern North Sea in 1977, continued exploration has resulted
in the acquisition of an enormous amount of additional
stratigraphic data. As a result, the earlier standard schemes have
become increasingly outdated. This has become especially
apparent in the exchange of well data between companies, which
has revealed differing application of existing names. The efficient
use of exchange data is thus hampered by the lack of a common
lithostratigraphic terminology and usage.
In order to resolve these problems, the Member Companies of
UKOOA agreed to provide funding for a revision of the existing
UK nomenclature, to establish a new standard scheme. The
intention was to produce a document that served not only as a
stratigraphic lexicon, serving the scientific community as a
whole, but one also acting as a reference book presenting the data
in a form more easily assimilated in the context of operational
requirements.
These results were to be presented in a series of five volumes,
mostly relating to the Central and Northern North Sea, but
including the Carboniferous of the Southern North Sea, which
was not adequately covered in the 1974 scheme. However, the
British Geological Survey decided on its own initiative to
complete the UK North Sea nomenclature scheme by carrying
out a revision of the post-Carboniferous of the Southern North
Sea. This was welcomed by UKOOA, who agreed to its inclusion
as the sixth volume in the series.
I should like to extend my sincere thanks to the Member
Companies of UKOOA who have provided data, and who
supported their staff in serving on the technical committees. In
turn I express my gratitude to all those who served in this way on
these committees and whose collective contributions were vital to
the success of this very ambitious project. Last, but certainly not
least, we express our gratitude to the British Geological Survey
and its staff who undertook this detailed and demanding work.
O.B.E.
Director-General, UKOOA
DR H.W.D.HUGHES,
1993
November 1992
UKOOA companies
*
*
*
*
Agip (U.K.) Limited

Amerada Hess Limited
Amoco (U.K.) Exploration Company
ARCO British Limited
Bow Valley Petroleum (U.K.) Limited
BP Exploration
British Gas Exploration and Production Ltd
Chevron U.K. Limited
Clyde Expro pic
Conoco (U.K.) Limited
Deminex UK Oil and Gas Limited
Elf Enterprise Caledonia Limited
Elf Petroleum UK PLC
Enterprise Oil pic
Esso Exploration and Production UK Ltd
Fina Exploration Limited
Hamilton Oil Company Limited
Kelt U.K. Limited
Kerr-McGee Oil (U.K.) PLC
LASMO North Sea PLC
Marathon Oil U.K., Ltd
Midland & Scottish Energy Limited
Mobil North Sea Limited
Murphy Petroleum Limited
Oryx U.K. Energy Company
Phillips Petroleum Company
United Kingdom Limited
Premier Consolidated Oilfields pic
Ranger Oil (U.K.) Limited
Shell U.K. Exploration and Production
Sovereign Oil & Gas PLC
Statoil (UK) Limited
Sun Oil Britain Limited
Texaco North Sea UK Company
Total Oil Marine p.l.c.
Union Texas Petroleum Limited
Unocal UK Limited
1992 Council Member
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
*
EDITORS' PREFACE
The first comprehensive lithostratigraphic schemes for the North Sea Basin were
established by Deegan & Scull (1977) for the UK and Norwegian Central and
Northern North Sea, and by Rhys (1974) for the UK Southern North Sea. The
subsequent acquisition of an increasing body of new stratigraphic data has led to
piecemeal additions to these formal nomenclature schemes and also to a
proliferation of informal names, some of which are now widely used by oil
companies. This, together with increasing divergence in the application of
existing formal names, has led to considerable uncertainty as to the meaning of
many lithostratigraphic terms. This work aims to rationalize lithostratigraphic
usage and to provide a nomenclature that will have the widest acceptance within
the oil industry as a whole. It does not attempt to review the genesis or economic
importance of the North Sea rock successions.
The original UKOOA plan was to publish the revision in five volumes,
concentrating on prospective parts of the succession that were considered to be
most in need of lithostratigraphic revision. However, coverage of the UK
North Sea succession has been completed by the addition, by BGS, of a sixth
volume on the post-Carboniferous of the UK Southern North Sea Basin.
The review of each of the stratigraphic intervals was carried out with the
assistance of a steering committee, drawn from UKOOA member companies.
The primary role of these committees was to critically assess the proposals
presented by BGS and to agree the final nomenclature schemes.
The area of study was defined at the outset by UKOOA as the UK sector of
the North Sea. As a consequence, there has been no comprehensive
comparison with lithostratigraphic schemes used in the adjacent sectors of, for
example, Norway and the Netherlands. However, each volume includes a
summary of schemes used in adjacent sectors.
The primary source of data for the review has been the several hundred
completion reports of wells released by the Department of Energy and, more
recently, by the Department of Trade and Industry. These reports provide wellsite
lithology logs (mud logs), wireline logs, and biostratigraphic reports. Additional
information has been obtained from published papers and unpublished sources,
including BGS reports, consultants' reports, and unreleased post-completion
reports made available by UKOOA member companies.
One of the primary objectives of the study has been to review the
lithostratigraphic terms currently in use, whether formal or informal, and to
establish a comprehensive nomenclature scheme for the entire UK North Sea
area. This provides a lithostratigraphic framework that will facilitate
stratigraphic communication and the assimilation of stratigraphic information
obtained through the exchange of well data.
Emphasis has been placed on developing a scheme that, while satisfying the
requirements of lithostratigraphic procedure, is of practical value to the
diverse group of professionals needing to use it (e.g. exploration/development
geologists, drillers, mud loggers, petroleum engineers, and members of the
academic community). To this end, the aim has been to ensure that all
lithostratigraphic units included within the scheme will be readily identifiable
with the minimum of information, i.e., through the routine study of cuttings
and wireline logs.
The format of these volumes differs significantly from the customary style
of presentation. The new format aims to satisfy two requirements: (i) for an
updated stratigraphic lexicon, and (ii) for a practical manual that meets the
needs of operational activities. Consequently, each lithostratigraphic unit is
illustrated by at least two key well sections, showing the lithological
1993
succession and corresponding gamma-ray and sonic log signatures. Lateral

variation within units is displayed in a series of correlation panels at the end of
the volume.
The lithostratigraphic procedures adopted in this revision follow the
recommendations of the North American Commission on Stratigraphic
Nomenclature (1983) and the Geological S o c i e t y ' s recent guide to
stratigraphical procedure (Whittaker et al. 1991).
The underlying principle followed is that the fundamental lithostratigraphic
unit is the formation. A formation must be mappable and must possess
lithological characteristics that distinguish it from adjacent formations. Since
this study is concerned exclusively with the subsurface, the definition of
lithostratigraphic units depends on well data, primarily cuttings, but also sidewall cores and, to a lesser extent, continuous cores. Together, these provide
the only direct information on the lithological succession. Wireline logs
provide further essential control in characterizing more precisely the
lithlogical succession, especially where they have been calibrated with
lithological samples. The continuous nature of information from wireline logs
ensures that they play a vital role in providing a consistent definition of
lithlogical boundaries in the subsurface. As a consequence, wireline-log
signatures constitute a significant element in the description, definition, and
correlation of lithostratigraphic units. Furthermore, wireline log signatures
often provide lithological information of a more subtle nature than can be
obtained from cuttings alone, for example, grain-size trends and variations in
bed thickness. Such information plays an important role in the differentiation
of lithostratigraphic units.
While the primary aim of the study has been to establish a formal
lithostratigraphic nomenclature, informal lithostratigraphic units have been
used for units that are of practical value but that do not justify formal status. This
category includes, for example, reservoir rock units that are restricted to
individual fields and rock units that cannot be identified with certainty without
the acquisition of biostratigraphic data. The principal consideration has therefore
been to limit the use of formal names to units of significant geographic extent that
can be routinely defined on lithological and wireline-log character alone, and to
apply informal names where these criteria cannot be met, but where a clear
practical purpose is served by so doing.
The authors are aware of many lithostratigraphic schemes that have been
devised by oil companies for their own internal use. These are often extremely
detailed, having evolved as a result of exploration success and consequent
appraisal and development activities. These are generally of limited value
outside the specific areas for which their use was primarily intended, in which
case they have not been included within the mainstream formal nomenclature.
Other schemes have been devised by consultancy groups. Some of the
lithostratigraphic terms proposed in these schemes have wide usage, but,
because their documentation is restricted to exclusive reports, their
incorporation into the current scheme has been possible in only a limited
number of cases.
Biostratigraphic data should not constitute an essential element in the
definition of a lithostratigraphic unit. Rock units whose identification depends
wholly on biostratigraphic data do not warrant formal status. However, it is
common practice for biostratigraphic data to be used as an aid to the
identification and correlation of lithostratigraphic units. For this reason, a
review of the various biostratigraphic schemes in common use has been
included in this study and a selection of the most widely recognized

biostratigraphic markers presented in an appendix to each part. These
biostratigraphic markers are restricted to first downhole occurrences and first
downhole acme occurrences, since these alone are identifiable in routine
cuttings analysis.
It should be stressed that the biostratigraphic markers identified in this
review are already in regular use, many of them in published form. They are
not discussed in detail, although their selection has involved analysis of a
large amount of data. The sole purpose of the review of the biostratigraphic
markers has been to provide a basic biostratigraphic framework for each of the
lithostratigraphy schemes and to provide a common link between the several
published and unpublished schemes that will continue to be used within the oil
industry.
The relationship of lithostratigraphy to seismic stratigraphy and
sequence stratigraphy has been briefly discussed by Whittaker et al.
(1991), and it is beyond the scope of this study to include any in-depth
discussion of either discipline. It should be stressed, however, that sequence
stratigraphy and lithostratigraphy are two quite separate methods which, to
some extent, are complementary. Lithostratigraphy is essentially objective.
It provides a means of describing the spatial relationships of rock units and
thus acts as the 'lingua franca' for stratigraphic analysis, whether by
sequence stratigraphy or by other methods. Although sequence stratigraphy
has introduced a fresh approach to basin studies, therefore, lithostratigraphy
remains an essential and continuing element in any stratigraphic analysis.
Structural elements referred to in the following text are shown on the
accompanying map. This is based on the map entitled 'Structural framework
of the North Sea area', issued by the Petroleum Exploration Society of Great
Britain (revised edition, March 1992), but includes the additional terms
'Outer Moray Firth', 'UK Central North Sea' and 'UK Northern North Sea'.
As used here, the UK Central North Sea encompasses the Central Graben,
Outer Moray Firth and Inner Moray Firth basins, together with adjacent parts
of the Western Shelf and the East Shetland Platform. The UK Northern North
Sea encompasses the Viking Graben, Beryl Embayment and East Shetland
Basin, together with adjacent parts of the East Shetland Platform.
References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
NORTH AMERICAN COMMISSION ON STRATIGRAPHIC NOMENCLATURE. 1983. North
American Stratigraphic Code. American Association of Petroleum

Geologists Bulletin 67, 841-875.
RHYS, G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for
the southern North Sea and an outline structural nomenclature for the
whole of the (UK) North Sea. British Geological Survey Report 74/8.
WHITTAKER, A., COPE, J.C.W., COWIE, J.W., GIBBONS, W., HAILWOOD, E.A.,
HOUSE, M.R., JENKINS, D.G., RAWSON, P.F., RUSHTON, A.W.A., SMITH, D.G.,
THOMAS, A.T. & WIMBLEDON, W.A. 1991. A guide to stratigraphical
procedure. Journal of the Geological Society, London 148, 813-824.
3 / 1-2
0
GR
150
KEY TO GRAPHICS
120
DT
STRUCTURAL NOMENCLATURE
40
KEY WELLS
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
m
ft
Structural terms in this study are shown on the accompanying map, which is modified from the map
Structural framework of the North Sea area, issued by the Petroleum Exploration Society of Great
Britain (revised edition, March 1992). The terms Central North Sea and Northern North Sea are
used as follows:
These illustrate the principal variations in

lithology and wirelinelog signature.
The type section is included except where it is
regarded as atypical of the formation or member
as defined in this study.
The UK Central North Sea encompasses the Central Graben, Outer Moray Firth and Inner Moray
Firth, together with adjacent parts of the Western Shelf and the East Shetland Platform.
The UK Northern North Sea encompasses the Viking Graben, Beryl Embayment and East
Shetland Basin, together with adjacent parts of the East Shetland Platform.
SP
HEATHER FORMATION
3535
11598
TA
M
PE
S
H
NU UG
AG RO
T
H
HIG
IRA
UTS
GRABE
N
BERYL
AB
-D
IN
AN
IS
RM
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
GR
FO
B
GH
MID JURASSIC
EG
RW
HI
AL
BASIN
PL
AT
EN
TR
BRENT & FLADEN GROUPS
ER
APPROACHES
FORTH
C.hyalina
Wanaea spp.
IA
JA
HEATHER FORMATION
R.aemula
EN
NT
30
RT I ES
GH
1993
29
FO
HI
HEATHER FORMATION
28
FIRTH
IN
CE
100 km
27
S.crystallinum
ST
EA
FI
BA SHE
NK R
BA
S
SE
30 / 8-1
26
BASIN
RN
TE
ES
W
11 / 30-2
B UC H A N HO
R
T RO
EN
22
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION
17
15 16
AB
N
MO
21
16
SOUTH HALIBUT
GR
WE S
20
15
ND
19
14
OU
MORAY
ST
GR
Key Biomarkers
HO R
HIG
9 / 10c-2
UT
ITC
SHE L
NO
INNER
MORAY
FIRTH
LI
B
UT
LE
HA
IB
VIKING
E
ISL
FA
OUTER
Key biomarkers are those of particular relevance

to lithostratigraphic assignment.
26
25
BASIN
BASIN
SE
EAST
ORKNEY
HA
18
EN
ENT
EMBAYM
3 / 1-2
IR
These summarize the lithostratigraphic

relationships within each group.
31
30
SOUTH
SPUR
or th S
e
rn N
t he
o r t h Se a
r
N
al
a
r
No
t
n
UK K C e
U
DUTCH BANK
FLADEN GROUND
K
AC
RY
ER
K
S
SIN
BA
ST
STRATIGRAPHIC SYNOPSIS
17
NO R T H
ND
LA
ET
T
ES
W
35
34
IN
211 33
BA
S
210
13
AB
RM
FO
AT
PL
N
SI
BA
SH
EAST
SHETLAND
PLATFORM
DISTRIBUTION MAP
12
GR
O
ER
FA
E
DG
RI
ND
NA
LA
RO
ET
SH
T
ES
See also Correlation Panel 11 (N)
3770
12368
ETIVE FM.
SU
PL LA
AT SG
FO IE
RM R
NESS
FORMATION
They are based primarily on well data. However,

some updip (i.e. western) limits are based on
shallow seismic data. Where the updip limit is
uncertain, the known distribution is shown on a
blockbyblock basis.
3739
12267
BASIN
NAL
TIO
NSI
TRA HELF
S
TARBERT
FORMATION
UNST
BASIN
HO RD A P L A T F O R
DISTRIBUTION MAPS
3717
12194
EAST
SHETLAND
BA
PLATFORM
V IK
I NG
SI
NORTH SHETLAND
RA
BE
CE
NT
RA
100 km
GR
AB
EN
MID NORTH SEA HIGH
JURASSIC STEERING COMMITTEE

W.G. CORDEY
(Chairman) - Shell U.K. Exploration and Production

R . DUNAY
P. GOLDSMITH
- Mobil North Sea Limited
- Phillips Petroleum Company United Kingdom Limited
S . D . HARKER
H . D . JOHNSON
M J . OATES
- Elf Enterprise Caledonia Limited
- Shell U.K. Exploration and Production
- British Gas Exploration and Production Ltd
S.J. O ' C O N N O R
- Amoco (U.K.) Exploration Company
M.A. PARTINGTON
C.C. TURNER
- Marathon Oil U.K., Ltd
G.C. WILKINSON
1993
- BP Exploration
- Unocal UK Limited
CONTENTS
Foreword
Editors' preface
Jurassic Steering Committee
INTRODUCTION
HUMBER GROUP
BRAE FORMATION
EMERALD FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Alness Spiculite Member
Bruce Sandstone Member
Freshney Sandstone Member
Gorse Member
Ling Sandstone Member
Birch Sandstone Member
Burns Sandstone Member
Claymore Sandstone Member
Dirk Sandstone Member
Magnus Sandstone Member
Ptarmigan Sandstone Member
Ribble Sandstone Member
PIPER FORMATION
Chanter Member
Pibroch Member
1993
1
5
7
11
15
19
23
25
27
29
31
33
37
39
43
47
49
51
53
55
59
63
FLADEN GROUP
BEATRICE FORMATION
Carr Member
Louise Member
BRORA COAL FORMATION
HUGIN FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
Rattray Volcanics Member
Ron Volcanics Member
Stroma Member
67
69
73
75
77
81
85
89
93
95
BRENT GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
ETIVE FORMATION
NESS FORMATION
RANNOCH FORMATION
TARBERT FORMATION
99
101
105
109
113
117
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

GOLSPIE FORMATION
LADY'S WALK FORMATION
MAINS FORMATION
ORRIN FORMATION
121
123
127
131
135
DUNLIN GROUP
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
BURTON FORMATION
139
141
145
COOK FORMATION
DARWIN FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
SPEKE FORMATION
149
153
157
161
FJERRITSLEV FORMATION
163
BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
STATFJORD FORMATION
165
167
171
CORMORANT AND SKAGERRAK

FORMATIONS
175
CORRELATION PANELS
BANKS GROUP
BRENT GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
FLADEN GROUP
HUMBER GROUP
177
179
181
187
193
195
199
APPENDIX: Jurassic biomarkers
A1
WELL INDEX
210/20-1
210/24-2
210/25-4
210/29-1
211/11-1
211/12-2
211/12-3A
211/12-4
211/12-5
211/12-8
21 l/12a-9
211/13-7
21 l/16a-5
21 l/17a-2
211/18-7
21 l/18a-21
21 l/18a-24
211/19-2
211/19-3
211/19-4
211/19-5
211/19-6
211/21-1A
211/21-7
211/21-9
211/22-1
211/23-4
211/24-1
211/24-1
211/26-4
211/27-1A
211/27-4A
211/27-4A
211/27-10
211/27-10
211/28-1A
211/28-4
211/28-5
211/29-1
211/29-3
211/29-4
211/29-6
1/4-1
1/4-2
1993
Brent Group
Broom Formation
Ness Formation
Dunlin Group
Humber Group
Brent Group
Broom Formation
Humber Group
Magnus Sandstone Mbr
Brent Group
Ptarmigan Sandstone Mbr
Humber Group
Magnus Sandstone Mbr
Brent Group
Rannoch Formation
Dunlin Group
Cook Formation
Drake Formation
Ness Formation
Brent Group
Rannoch Formation
Brent Group
Tarbert Formation
Etive Formation
Cook Formation
Amundsen Formation
Burton Formation
Brent Group
Brent Group
Brent Group
Broom Formation
Brent Group
Etive Formation
Humber Group
Brent Group
Humber Group
Brent Group
Dunlin Group
Drake Formation
Cook Formation
Dunlin Group
Statfjord Formation
Dunlin Group
Nansen Formation
Drake Formation
Burton Formation
Brent Group
Ness Formation
Etive Formation
Humber Group
Rannoch Formation
Brent Group
Dunlin Group
Humber Group
Kimmeridge Clay Fm.
Brent Group
Humber Group
Brent Group
Drake Formation
Cook Formation
Burton Formation
Amundsen Formation
Banks Group
Dunlin Group
Hugin Formation
Speke Formation
Speke Formation
181
103
111
187
203
183
103
199
49
181
51
199
49
185
115
189
151
159
111
181
115
185
119
107
151
143
147
185
185
185
103
185
107
203
183
203
183
189
159
151
189
173
187
169
159
147
183
111
107
203
115
181
187
199, 203
35
183
203
183
159
151
147
143
179
187
83
161
161
2/5-3
Tarbert Formation
Broom Formation
Emerald Formation
Emerald Formation
119
103
13
13
11/30-2
199
35
21
115
119
181
187
111
107
143
189
179
199
147
181
119
179
179
13
169
173
143
189
11/30-4
11/30-6
1 l/30a-8
1 l/30a-9
3/15-3
3/15-4
Humber Group
Kimmeridge Clay Fm.
Heather Formation
Rannoch Formation
Tarbert Formation
Brent Group
Dunlin Group
Ness Formation
Etive Formation
Amundsen Formation
Dunlin Group
Banks Group
Humber Group
Burton Formation
Brent Group
Tarbert Formation
Banks Group
Banks Group
Emerald Formation
Nansen Formation
Statfjord Formation
Amundsen Formation
Dunlin Group
8/27a-l
Humber Group
217
9/8a-7
Dunlin Group
Statfjord Formation
Darwin Formation
Humber Group
Dunlin Group
Brae Formation
Fladen Group
Dunlin Group
Humber Group
Humber Group
Heather Formation
Dunlin Group
Bruce Sandstone Mbr
Hugin Formation
Pentland Formation
Banks Group
Nansen Formation
Darwin Formation
Statfjord Formation
Humber Group
Humber Group
Bruce Sandstone Mbr
Darwin Formation
Humber Group
Fladen Group
Hugin Formation
Pentland Formation
Darwin Formation
Nansen Formation
191
173
155
201
191
9
197
191
199
201
21
191
25
83
87
179
169
155
173
201
201
25
155
201
197
83
87
155
169

Beatrice Formation
Louise Member
Brora Coal Formation
Orrin Formation
Mains Formation
Golspie Formation
23
71
75
79
137
133
125
2/10a-8
2/15-1
3/1-2
3/2-2
3/2-4
3/2-7
3/3-3
3/4-5
3/4-6
3/4-8
3/8a-5A
3/9a-2
3/9a-3
3/9b-7
3/1 lb-3
3/15-2
9/8a-10
9/9b-2B
9/9b-4Z
9/9b-5
9/9a-6
9/10c-2
9/12a-5
9/13-12
9/13-15
9/13-19
9/13b-25A
9/13a-29
9/13a-34
9/14b-2B
9/17-2
9/19-3
9/19-5A
11/25-1
11/30-1
Humber Group
Kimmeridge Clay Fm.
Heather Formation
Louise Member
Orrin Formation
Lady's Walk Formation
Fladen Group
Beatrice Formation
Carr Member
215
35
21
75
137
129
195
71
73
79
12/29-1
Humber Group
Beatrice Formation
Carr Member
Orrin Formation
Mains Formation
Fladen Group
Dunrobin Bay Group
Beatrice Formation
Dunrobin Bay Group
Golspie Formation
Dunrobin Bay Group
Golspie Formation
Dunrobin Bay Group
Mains Formation
Fladen Group
Dunrobin Bay Group
Humber Group
215
71
73
137
129
133
195
79
193
23
71
193
125
41
41
193
125
193
133
129
195
193
215
13/27a-lA
13/28-3
13/30-2
Humber Group
Fladen Group
Humber Group
215
195
215
14/18-3
14/19-2
Humber Group
Humber Group
Claymore Sandstone Mbr
Stroma Member
Humber Group
217
217
45
97
217
45
Pibroch Member
Chanter Member
Piper Formation
Chanter Member
Humber Group
Piper Formation
Fladen Group
Piper Formation
Stroma Member
Rattray Volcanics Mbr
Humber Group
Pibroch Member
Gorse Member
Pibroch Member
Humber Group
Piper Formation
Stroma Member
Chanter Member
Humber Group
65
61
57
61
217
57
195
45
57
97
91
219
65
29
65
219
57
97
61
47
219
45
12/21-2
12/21-2
12/21-3
12/22-2
12/23-2
12/24-2
12/26-1
12/27-1
12/27-2
12/28-1
14/19-4
15/16-1
15/16-6
15/16-9
15/17-4
15/17-8A
15/17-9
15/18-2
15/21-3
15/21-4
15/21 a-11
15/21 a-15
15/22-4
15/23-2
15/23-3
15/23-4B
15/27-2
16/6a-2
16/7a-8
16/7a-16
16/7 a-27
16/8-1
16/8b-3
16/8a-4
16/12a-4
16/12a-8
16/13a-3
16/17-6
16/18-1
Humber Group
Humber Group
Humber Group
Brae Formation
Brae Formation
Humber Group
Humber Group
Brae Formation
Humber Group
Humber Group
Birch Sandstone Mbr
Birch Sandstone Mbr
Humber Group
Kimmeridge Clay Fm.
Humber Group
219
205
205
9
9
205
205
9
205
205, 207
31
37
37
207
35
207
91
16/23-4
Hugin Formation
Pentland Formation
Fladen Group
83
87
197
18/5a-lA
Dunrobin Bay Group
193
20/2-2
20/2-4
20/2-5
20/2-6
20/8-1

Humber Group
Stroma Member
Gorse Member
41
215
41
97
29
21/3b-3
21/10-1
21/18-3
21/30-3
21/30-5

Fladen Group
Fulmar Formation
Fulmar Formation
Humber Group
91
197
17
17
209
22/5b-2
22/5b-4
Fulmar Formation
Humber Group
Fjerritslev Formation
Humber Group
Humber Group
Humber Group
Humber Group
17
209
91
163
207, 209
209
209
207
22/5b-5
22/8a-3
22/16a-2Z
22/21-2
22/27a-2
29/2a-2
29/4a-1A
29/9b-2
29/12-1
29/14b-3
29/14a-4
30/1c-3
30/2-1
30/6-3
30/8-1
30/16-6
30/16-7
30/16-25
30/17b-5
30/17b-8
30/23-2A
30/24-30
Humber Group
Humber Group
Humber Group
Humber Group
Pentland Formation
207
211
211
211
87
93
93
Fladen Group
Humber Group
Humber Group
Freshney Sandstone Mbr
Humber Group
Kimmeridge Clay Fm.
Heather Formation
Fulmar Formation
Humber Group
Ribble Sandstone Mbr
Ribble Sandstone Mbr
Humber Group
Humber Group
Humber Group
Humber Group
197
211
211
27
211
35
21
17
213
53
53
213
213
213
213
INTRODUCTION
The first comprehensive, formal lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the
Jurassic of the Central and Northern North Sea was proposed by Deegan &
Scull (1977), as part of their general account of the lithostratigraphy of the
region. Their scheme continues to form the basis for Jurassic lithostratigraphic
nomenclature as currently applied in the UK sector. However, with the
acquisition of substantial amounts of new stratigraphic data, the need for a
comprehensive, formal revision has become increasingly apparent. This need
is reflected in the publication of new, formally defined, names for specific
parts of the succession (e.g. Turner et al. 1984; Harker et al. 1987) and in a
proliferation of informal lithostratigraphic terms, over 600 such terms having
been recorded by BGS in well completion reports.
Several studies on the regional sequence stratigraphy of the North Sea
Jurassic have also been published, (e.g. Mitchener et al. 1992; Cockings et al.
1993; Harker et al. 1993; Partington et al. 1993; Price et al. 1993), with
increasing emphasis on the identification of maximum-flooding surfaces,
which are used to define genetic sequence stratigraphic units sensu Galloway
(1989). The maximum-flooding surfaces themselves are identified by a sharp
upward decrease in grain size, usually reflected in a sharp upward increase in
gamma-ray values. Because the sediments immediately above these surfaces
are stratigraphically condensed, they are often associated with relatively
sharp changes in microfauna and microflora. This association has provided
the basis for the most refined sequence-stratigraphic analysis of North Sea
Jurassic sequences to date, with 32 biostratigraphically calibrated maximumflooding surfaces being identified by Partington et al. (1993). However,
detailed documentation of the biostratigraphic data and of their relationship
to wireline-log signatures is not yet available. It should also be pointed out
that there is as yet no single agreed scheme for the North Sea Jurassic.
There has been an increasing tendency in recent years to regard sequence
stratigraphic units as a preferred substitute for lithostratigraphic units. This
reflects a failure to appreciate the differing nature and purpose of the two
disciplines (see Preface), but may also be seen as a reaction to the lack of
rigour that has characterized the definition and application of lithostratigraphic
names since the pioneering work of Deegan & Scull (1977). It is thus not any
failure of lithostratigraphy that has attracted this adverse comment, but a
failure to correctly apply its basic principles. The present study is therefore
designed, above all, to provide a practicable scheme for the North Sea Jurassic
in which the units are clearly defined on lithostratigraphic criteria, but also one
that is sufficiently flexible to accommodate the differing needs of exploration
and production geology
A study of Norwegian well data was outside the scope of this study.
However, reference is made to the probable relationship between units
proposed in this study and those proposed for the Norwegian sector by Vollset
& Dor (1984).
et al. (1984), Harker et al. (1987), O'Driscoll et al. (1990) and Knutson &
Munro (1991). An exception to this approach is made for the sandstones and
conglomerates of the Brae Formation because, although they are enclosed
within basinal mudstone facies in distal sections, they appear to make up the
entire succession in proximal sections, and possibly straddle the Heather
Formation / Kimmeridge Clay Formation boundary.
Consistent subdivision of the deep-water sandstone members is rarely
possible, so that formal subdivisions are not appropriate. It is, however,
recognized that a requirement for informal subdivision exists for the
differentiation of reservoir units or of units that can be defined on the basis of
biostratigraphic, seismic, or sequence-statigraphic data. Such units provide a
valuable complement to the formal nomenclature, provided that the diagnostic
criteria are clearly defined.
Whittaker et al. (1991) noted that some lithostratigraphers define groups on
the basis of a dominant lithological characteristic, whilst others place more
emphasis on genetic aspects, defining them more by their boundaries than by
their internal characteristics. Several proposals were considered in this study
that favoured a more genetic system of group definition. For example, the
Tarbert Formation could have been regarded as a basal transgressive
formation within the the Humber Group, or the Nansen Formation as a basal
transgressive unit within the Dunlin Group. The final consensus, however, was
in favour of grouping the formations on the basis of their dominant facies
characteristics, as this was considered to be more practicable.
No consistent relationship can be established between the lithostratigraphic
units defined here and the sequence-stratigraphic units defined for the North
Sea Jurassic succession, partly because many of the lithostratigraphic
boundaries are diachronous, and partly because insufficient biostratigraphic
data are available to allow the routine identification of individual sequencestratigraphic units. H o w e v e r , many of the f o r m a l and i n f o r m a l
lithostratigraphic units recognized within the marine Heather and Kimmeridge
Clay formations are believed to be defined by sequence boundaries or
maximum-flooding surfaces. Even some clearly diachronous boundaries are
demonstrably stepped, being an amalgamation of a succession of flooding
surfaces of relatively limited extent. For example, Mitchener et al. (1992)
have demonstrated that the boundary between the Ness and Tarbert formations
is made up of a series of surfaces that correspond to successive parasequence
boundaries, as defined by Van Wagoner et al. (1990).
Lithostratigraphic procedure
COCKINGS, J.H., KESSLER, L.G.II., MAZZA, T.A. & RILEY, L.A. 1992. Bathonian
Most of the formations defined in this study are of shallow marine or

continental facies and form essentially tabular units of relatively restricted
areal extent. However, the mid to late Jurassic basinal successions are
represented by two, regionally extensive formations, the Heather Formation
and the Kimmeridge Clay Formation. These formations are dominated by
mudstones, with only a subordinate proportion of coarser clastic sediments
that have been emplaced by mass-flow mechanisms. Following the approach
adopted by Knox & Hollo way (1992) for the Paleogene, sandstone bodies
occurring within the mudstones are assigned member status. This procedure
has already been applied to the North Sea Jurassic by, amongst others, Turner
1993
References
CLARK, D.N., RILEY, L.A. & AINSWORTH, N.R. 1993. Stratigraphic, structural
and depositional history of the Jurassic in the Fisher Bank Basin, UK North
Sea. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe:
Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 415-424. Geological Society, London.
In press.
to mid-Oxfordian sequence stratigraphy of the South Viking Graben, North

Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. (ed.) Exploration Britain: Geological insights for
the next decade. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.67,
65-105.
DEEGAN, C.E & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
Report No.77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l
GALLOWAY, W.E. 1989. Genetic stratigraphic sequences in basin analysis I:
architecture and genesis of flooding surface bounded depositional units.

AAPG Bulletin 73, 125-142.
HARKER, S.D., GUSTAV, S.H. & RILEY, L.A. 1987. Triassic to Cenomanian
stratigraphy of the Witch Ground Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W.
(eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 809-818. Graham &

Trotman, London.
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. OxfordianKimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Graben, UK North Sea. American Association of Petroleum Geologists
Bulletin. In press.
KNOX, R.W.O'B. & HOLLOWAY, S. 1992. 1. Paleogene of the U K Central and
Northern North Sea. In: KNOX, R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds)
Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea. British Geological
Survey.
KNUTSON, C.A. & MUNRO, I.C. 1991. The Beryl Field 9/13, U K North Sea. In:
I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years

commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
33-42.
ABBOTTS,
MITCHENER, B.C., LAWRENCE, D.A., PARTINGTON, M.A., BOWMAN, M.B.J., &

GLUYAS, J. 1992. Brent Group: Sequence stratigraphy and regional
implications. In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN,
S. (eds) Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No.61, 45-80.
O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The structural controls on
Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch

Ground Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
PARTINGTON, M.A., COPESTAKE, P., MITCHENER, B.C. & UNDERHILL, J.R. 1993.
Biostratigraphic calibration of genetic sequences in the Jurassic of the

North Sea and adjacent areas. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of
Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 371-386.
Geological Society, London. In press.
PRICE, J., DYER, R., GOODALL, I., MACKIE, T., WATSON, P. & WILLIAMS, G. 1993.
Effective stratigraphical subdivision of the Humber Group and the Late

Jurassic evolution of the UK Central Graben. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.)
Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
Conference, 443458. Geological Society, London. In press.
TURNER, C.C., RICHARDS, P.C., SWALLOW, J.L. & GRIMSHAW, S.P. 1984. Upper
Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray

Firth Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 1, 105-117.
VAN WAGONER, J.C., MITCHUM, R.M., CAMPION, K.M. & RAHMANIAN, V.D.
1990. Siliciclastic sequence stratigraphy in well logs, cores and outcrops:

concepts for high-resolution correlation of time and facies. AAPG
Methods in Exploration Series 7.
VOLLSET, J. & DORE, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPDBulletin No.3.
WHITTAKER, A., COPE, J.C.W., COWIE, J.W., GIBBONS, W., HAILWOOD, E.A.,
HOUSE, M.R., JENKINS, D.G., RAWSON, P.F., RUSHTON, A.W.A., SMITH, D.G.,
THOMAS, A.T. & WIMBLEDON, W.A. 1991. A guide to stratigraphical
procedure. Journal of the Geological Society, London 148, 813-824.
HUMBER GROUP
Proposed scheme
The nomenclature scheme is illustrated in Figure 2 (p.3). Stratigraphic
relationships between the formations are more complex than shown on the
chart, and, for a fuller account, reference should be made to the descriptions of
individual units. Only major unconformities are shown, although it is known
that numerous additional (mostly local) unconformities occur within the
Jurassic succession.
The formations are assigned to six groups. Five of these (Banks, Dunlin,
Dunrobin Bay, Fladen and Brent) comprise formations of shallow-marine
and/or continental facies. The Humber Group, however, includes shelf facies
and deeper water hemipelagic mudstones and submarine-fan sandstones. The
distribution of individual groups is shown in Figure 1.
Chronostratigraphy
Because the relative scarcity of cored sections precludes identification of the
standard ammonite zones within the North Sea Jurassic, the stages and zones
can be identified only indirectly, using palynomorph and microfossil
biomarkers. Assessment of the biostratigraphic schemes currently applied to
the North Sea Jurassic succession indicates that palynomorphs are the fossil
group most widely used to define the chronostratigraphic boundaries. A
detailed biomarker scheme is presented in the Appendix.
7
12
17
18
210
211 33
35
34
31
30
26
25
13
14
15
16
15 16
17
19
20
21
22
27
28
29
26
30
100 km
FLADEN AND BRENT GROUPS

210
211 33
DUNLIN AND DUNROBIN BAY GROUPS

35
34
210
211 33
BANKS GROUP
35
34
210
211 33
35
34
FLADEN GROUP
BRENT GROUP
31
30
31
30
31
30
DUNLIN GROUP
12
13
14
26
25
15
16
15 16
21
22
17
12
26
25
13
14
15
16
15 16
17
19
20
21
22
27
28
29
12
13
14
26
25
15
16
15 16
17
21
22
28
29
FLADEN
GROUP
FLADEN GROUP
17
18
19
17
18
17
18
19
DUNROBIN
BAY GROUP
26
27
100 km
28
29
30
26
30
100 km
1993
27
100 km
Figure 1. Areal distribution of Jurassic groups

C 1993
26
2
2
30
Beryl Embayment
South Viking Graben
CROMER
KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN
HEATHER
FORMATION
DARWIN
FORMATION
HETTANGIAN
?
CORMORANT FM.
?
?
CORMORANT FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
FLADEN GROUP
Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Mbr
BRORA
COAL
FM.
?
LADYS
WALK
FM.
FJERRITSLEV FM.
?
STATFJORD
FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
Figure 2. Lithostratigraphic nomenclature scheme for the Jurassic of the UK Central and Northern North Sea
3
3
MAINS
FORMATION
HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
?
NANSEN
FORMATION
SINEMURIAN
HERON
GP
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
TRIASSIC
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
EARLY JURASSIC
BURTON FORMATION
SPEKE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Stroma
Mbr
ORRIN
FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
?
TOARCIAN
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Mbr
DUNLIN GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
ETIVE FM.
RANNOCH FM.
FLADEN GROUP
NESS FM.
BRENT GROUP
TARBERT FM.
AALENIAN
PIPER FM.
HUGIN FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
Chanter Mbr
Gorse Mbr
PENTLAND FM.
HUGIN
FORMATION
?
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Claymore
Sst. Mbr
Pibroch
HEATHER
FORMATION
EMERALD FM.
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ling Sst. Mbr
Dirk
Sst. Mbr
HUGIN
FORMATION
BATHONIAN
FLADEN GROUP
MID JURASSIC
C
1993
1993
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Freshney
Sst. Mbr
?
HEATHER FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
Member
Ribble
Sst. Mbr
CALLOVIAN
RHAETIAN
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Burns Sst. Member
BRAE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
PLIENSBACHIAN
Inner Moray Firth
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
Magnus
Sst. Mbr
OXFORDIAN
BAJOCIAN
Outer Moray Firth
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
Central Graben
Birch Sst. Mbr
VOLGIAN
KIMMERIDGIAN
FLADEN GROUP
East Shetland Basin
Unst Basin
BRAE
FORMATION
CRETACEOUS
VALANGINIAN
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
Burns Sst. Member
NORTHERN NORTH SEA

AGE
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
STOTFIELD HERON
CALCRETE FM. GP
Page left blank intentionally
HUMBER GROUP
1993
Beryl Embayment
South Viking Graben
CROMER
KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN
HEATHER
FORMATION
DARWIN
FORMATION
HETTANGIAN
?
CORMORANT FM.
?
?
CORMORANT FORMATION
STATFJORD
FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
FLADEN GROUP
Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Mbr
BRORA
COAL
FM.
?
?
?
LADYS
WALK
FM.
FJERRITSLEV FM.
?
?
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
?
NANSEN
FORMATION
SINEMURIAN
HERON
GP
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
TRIASSIC
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
EARLY JURASSIC
BURTON FORMATION
SPEKE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Stroma
Mbr
ORRIN
FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
?
TOARCIAN
Pibroch Mbr
DUNLIN GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
ETIVE FM.
RANNOCH FM.
FLADEN GROUP
NESS FM.
BRENT GROUP
TARBERT FM.
AALENIAN
PIPER FM.
Gorse Mbr
HUGIN FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
Chanter Mbr
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
HUGIN
FORMATION
?
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Claymore
Sst. Mbr
HEATHER
EMERALD FM.
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ling Sst. Mbr
Dirk
Sst. Mbr
HUGIN
FORMATION
BATHONIAN
FLADEN GROUP
MID JURASSIC
C
1993
1993
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Freshney
Sst. Mbr
?
HEATHER FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
Member
Ribble
Sst. Mbr
CALLOVIAN
RHAETIAN
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Burns Sst. Member
BRAE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
PLIENSBACHIAN
Inner Moray Firth
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
Magnus
Sst. Mbr
OXFORDIAN
BAJOCIAN
Outer Moray Firth
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
Central Graben
Birch Sst. Mbr
VOLGIAN
KIMMERIDGIAN
FLADEN GROUP
East Shetland Basin
Unst Basin
BRAE
FORMATION
CRETACEOUS
VALANGINIAN
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
Burns Sst. Member
NORTHERN NORTH SEA

AGE
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
STOTFIELD HERON
CALCRETE FM. GP
HUMBER GROUP
The Kimmeridge Clay and Heather formations

Vollset & Dor (1984) and Dor et al. (1985) considered the name
Kimmeridge Clay Formation to be inappropriate for the upper division of the
Humber Group in the Central and Northern North Sea. The main reason was
the distance from the type section in Dorset, and because the timespan
occupied by the unit as applied offshore extends substantially beyond that of
the type Kimmeridge Clay. Despite these arguments, it has become clear
during the present review that there is a strong preference within the UK
industry to retain the terms Heather Formation and Kimmeridge Clay
Formation in preference to the Norwegian subdivisions or to the substitution
of a single new formation name to encompass all of the Humber Group
mudstones, i.e. both the Heather and Kimmeridge Clay formations.
However, it is evident that no single criterion is being consistently used to
define the Heather/Kimmeridge boundary in different parts of the basin.
Recent detailed stratigraphic studies in the area have also highlighted the
complexities of correlation within the Humber Group (Riley et al. 1989; Price
et al. 1993; Clark et al. 1993; Partington et al. 1993).
The difficulty in consistently subdividing the Humber Group mudstone
succession arises because it represents a period of more or less continuous
marine sedimentation that took place within a range of bathymetric settings.
Most sections show a series of well defined gamma/sonic wireline-log
markers, but the associated lithological changes are for the most part not
sufficiently distinctive to be lithostratigraphically diagnostic. The wireline-log
signatures commonly show a large-scale division into a series of units, the top
of each being defined by a more or less sharp downward decrease in gammaray values and increase in velocity (e.g. 16/13a-3, Panel 14; 11/30-2, Panel 18;
1993
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
This study
This study
Vollset & Dor (1984)

Vollset & Dore (1984)
This study
KIMMERIDG E
KIMMERIDGE \ BRAE
CLAY FM.
B R A E
CLAY FM.
\ FM.
\ FM.
HEATHER
HEATHER
FM.
FM.
EMERALD
EMERALD
FM.
FM.
DRAUPN E
DRAUPNE
FM.
FM.
?
?
""
BRENT&
BRENT&
FLADEN FMS
FLADEN FMS
HEATHER
IJEATHER
FM.
FM.
Ph
O
o
o
z
2>
VESTLAND GP
VESTLAND GP
30/8-1, Panel 16). The relatively high-gamma mudstones that overlie these
markers are attributed to major marine flooding events and/or deoxygenation
of the bottom waters (see Partington et al. 1993). The most consistently
conspicuous wireline-log markers occur in the Middle Oxfordian (associated
with the R.aemula biomarker), in the basal Kimmeridgian (associated with the
S.crystallinum biomarker) and in the Upper Kimmeridgian (with no distinctive
biomarker, but believed to fall within the eudoxus Zone).
The transition from the Kimmeridge Clay Formation to the Heather
Formation has always been associated with a downward change from highgamma, organic-rich, mudstones to low-gamma, sometimes calcareous,
mudstones. Consequently, the boundary, as defined in completion reports, has
almost always been taken at one of the wireline-log markers referred to above.
However, these boundary picks can be calibrated against available
chronostratigraphic data, and it is evident that the log markers that have been
used to establish the boundary are not the same throughout the basin. Thus,
the base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation has been taken at several levels
ranging from mid Oxfordian to late Kimmeridgian.
Confusion over the lithological definition and significance of the
Kimmeridge Clay / Heather formation boundary, has resulted in increasing use
of sequence stratigraphy to subdivide the Humber Group mudstones. This is
based on the recognition of a series of biostratigraphically calibrated wirelinelog features, which are regarded as basinwide isochronous events, and are
mostly regarded as reflecting maximum-flooding surfaces (MFS). The most
comprehensive of these schemes is that proposed by Partington et al. (1993),
in which thirty-two such surfaces have been identified in the North sea
Jurassic. However, documentation of the precise wireline-log signatures of the
individual flooding surfaces is awaited.
It also appears that there are discrepancies between different sequence
stratigraphic schemes with respect to identification and interpretation of
specific biostratigraphic markers. In many instances, this results in a conflict
between biostratigraphic data and apparently straightforward wireline-log
correlations.
Clearly, the sequence-stratigraphic approach offers considerable potential in
the subdivision of the Humber Group mudstones into isochronous units.
However, it needs fuller documentation, and the apparent contradictions need
to be resolved before a regional subdivision can unequivocally effected by this
method.
Nevertheless, the conclusion reached in this review is that an unambiguous
and consistent lithostratigraphic subdivision of the Humber Group mudstones
cannot be achieved solely on the basis of lithology and wireline-log character.
NORWEGIAN CENTRAL GRABEN

Vollset & Dor
PIPER
FM.
HEATHE R
FM.
FULMAR
FM.
BRENT&
FLADEN FMS
(1984)
MANDAL FM.
KIMMERIDG E
CLAY FM.
TYNE GROUP
PQ
UK SECTOR
HUMBER GROUP
O
f*
o
w
NORWEGIAN
NORWEGIANSECTOR
SECTOR
VIKING GROUP
UK
UK SECTOR
SECTOR
FARSUND
FM.
HAUGESUND
FM.
ULA
FM.
VESTLAND GROUP (part)
NORTHERN
NORTHERN NORTH
NORTH SEA
SEA
HUMBER GROUP
The Humber Group was defined by Deegan & Scull (1977) for the mudstonedominated unit lying above the coal-bearing, generally sandy Brent and
Fladen groups of the Northern and Central North Sea, respectively, and below
the Cretaceous Cromer Knoll Group. This general definition of the Humber
Group has not been changed, although several new units are defined within it.
The Humber Group is of particular economic significance in the Central and
Northern North Sea, since it includes the main hydrocarbon source rocks as
well as several major reservoirs. The group occurs throughout the basinal
areas of the Central and Northern North Sea, and attains a maximum thickness
of about 1.7km in the South Viking Graben.
Deegan & Scull (1977) defined two major, mudstone-dominated units within
the Humber Group: the Heather Formation and the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation. These are retained here, but with their mutual boundary more
precisely defined. Four sandstone-dominated units (Brae, Emerald, Fulmar and
Piper) are defined at formation level within the Humber Group. The Emerald,
Fulmar and Piper formations consist of shallow-marine, shelf sandstones of
tabular geometry. The Brae Formation represents a large-scale complex fan
system, interdigitating with, rather than enclosed by, mudstones. For this reason,
and because the proximal facies probably straddle the Kimmeridge Clay /
Heather Formation boundary, the Brae sandstones are given formation status.
All other sandstones of probable submarine-fan origin (Birch, Bruce, Burns,
Dirk, Claymore, Freshney, Ling, Magnus and Ptarmigan) occur as discrete units
within mudstone-dominated successions, and are accorded member status within
the enclosing mudstone formations. A comparison with the terminology used in
the Norwegian sector is given in the accompanying table.
Most of the proposed formations have long been in use, and were
established before their stratigraphic and geographic relationships were fully
understood. With the benefit of hindsight, it is possible to identify two pairs of
formations that would perhaps not be separated if a wholly new scheme were
to be established. These are the Kimmeridge Clay and Heather formations and
the Fulmar and Piper formations, which are discussed below.
Furthermore, consideration of gross facies associations does not help in

differentiating the formations, since although the Heather Formation is
commonly perceived as representing shelf facies, the formation as currently
recognized in different parts of the basin includes mass-flow sandstones of
slope or basin association. Faced with these difficulties, a division of the
Humber Group mudstones into Kimmeridge Clay and Heather formations is of
necessity somewhat arbitrary. A pragmatic decision has, therefore, been taken
to select one of the most widely recognized marker horizons as defining the
base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the Central and Northern North
Sea, as discussed below.
The first offshore use of the term Kimmeridge Clay Formation was by Rhys
(1974) for the Southern North Sea, using well 47/15-1 as the 'type' section.
No comprehensive definition was given, and the section is anomalous in
showing a thin Kimmeridge Clay Formation resting directly on oolitic
limestone (Corallian Formation). When Deegan & Scull (1977) applied the
term to the Central and Northern North Sea, they defined the Kimmeridge
Clay Formation as having a 'very high gamma response and an anomalously
low velocity', and considered the boundary with the Heather Formation to be
diachronous, ranging in age from Oxfordian to Kimmeridgian.
Although Deegan & Scull (1977) thus gave give a clear definition of the
Kimmeridge Clay / Heather boundary in terms of wireline-log response, many
sections do not show the required clear differentiation into a high-gamma,
low-velocity section and a low-gamma, high-velocity section. Indeed, it is
inevitable that defining the boundary purely on wireline-log character and
lithology would be open to uncertainty, since neither displays a consistent
range of characters across the basin.
To effect a more widely applicable definition of the Heather/Kimmeridge
formation boundary, it is, therefore, necessary to use criteria that lie outside
the strict limits of lithostratigraphic practice. It is proposed that the base of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation be taken at the wireline-log marker that
immediately underlies the S.crystallinum FDO biomarker. The same boundary
has been used by Partington et al. (1993) and Price et al. (1993). There are
four reasons for favouring this marker over the others. (1) It commonly occurs
at the base of the first sustained upward increase in gamma-ray values, though
it occurs within a section of upward-decreasing velocity in the East Shetland
Basin. (2) It is the marker most commonly selected as the base of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation in completion logs in several parts of parts of the
Central and Northern North Sea. (3) The associated S.crystallinum
(dinoflagellate cyst) biomarker is one of the most widely and consistently
recognized in the region. (4) It is more or less time equivalent (intra baylei
Zone) to the base of the type Kimmeridge Clay in Dorset. (5) The base of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation so defined is believed to represent the beginning
of a period of progressive oxygen depletion within the North Sea Basin,
affecting both basin and shelf environments.
Such a definition is not without its problems, since identification of the
boundary can be achieved only by comparison with a nearby reference well or
by the acquisition of biostratigraphic data. Problems will also arise in highly
condensed sections or where the characteristic log signatures are obscured by
the presence of sandstones. A specific difficulty exists in the area of the South
Viking Graben, where neither the S.crystallinum biomarker nor the
characteristic wireline-log marker can be easily identified. Why this should be
so is not clear, although it may result from the presence of anomalously highgamma mudstones in the Upper Oxfordian.
It remains to be seen whether this division of the Humber Group into
somewhat arbitrary formations continues to be regarded as serving a useful
geological purpose. The alternative would be to divide a single formation into
into a series of informal, hierarchical, broadly isochronous, divisions, as
proposed for the Paleogene Horda Formation by Knox & Hollo way (1992).
The Fulmar and Piper formations
The Piper Formation, as originally envisaged by Deegan & Scull (1977, p. 19),
encompassed Late Jurassic shallow-marine sandstones in the Piper Field area.
Reference was made to the possibility of extending the term to include the
sandstones of the Claymore Field, but no formal name was proposed for
Upper Jurassic sandstones in the Central Graben. The term 'Fulmar Sands'
was introduced informally by Shell for sandstones in the Fulmar Field area
(Johnson et al. 1986) and has since been used more widely for sandstones in
the Central Graben. Sandstones of shallow-marine facies are now known to
occur over much of the Central Graben area, extending northwards into the
Fisher Bank Basin (Clark et al. 1993) and onto the southern flank of the
Fladen Ground Spur (Fraser & Tonkin 1991). These sandstones are all
included in the Fulmar Formation. Some sandstone sections have been given
informal lithostratigraphic names on the assumption that they represent
geographically or stratigraphically discrete sandstone developments. However,
the geographic and stratigraphic separation may be more apparent than real,
since the sandstones are known mainly from structural highs, with little
information available on sections in the intervening areas. Furthermore, no
clear lithological basis has yet been established for the lithostratigraphic
subdivision of these sandstones.
Fulmar and Piper formations could therefore be regarded as belonging to
the same formation, since they are separated only by a narrow zone in which
the Upper Jurassic has not been penetrated. However, because of the
established geographic restriction of the term Piper Formation to the Outer
Moray Firth, an arbitrary division into two sandstone formations is maintained
(see accompanying diagram).
References
and depositional history of the Jurassic in the Fisher Bank Basin, U.K.
North Sea. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe:
In press.
Report No.77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l
1993
DORE, A.G., VOLLSET, J . & HAMAR, G.P. 1985. Correlation of the offshore
sequences referred to the Kimmeridge Clay Formationrelevance to the

Norwegian sector. In: THOMAS, B.K. et al. (eds) Petroleum geochemistry in
exploration in the Norwegian shelf 27-36. Graham & Trotman, London.
FRASER, A.R. & TONKIN, P.C. 1991. The Glamis Field, Block 16/21a, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir
No. 14, 317-322.
JENSEN, T.F., HOLM, L., FRANDSEN, N. & MICHELSEN, O. 1986. Jurassic-Lower
Cretaceous lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Danish Central Trough.

Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Series A, 12, 1-65.
JOHNSON, H.D., MACKAY, T.A. & STEWART, D.J. 1986. The Fulmar Oilfield
(Central North Sea): geological aspects of its discovery, appraisal and

development. Marine and Petroleum Geology 3, 99-125.
KNOX, R.W.O'B. & HOLLOWAY, S. 1992. 1. Paleogene of the Central and
Northern North Sea. In: KNOX, R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds)
Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea. British Geological
Survey.

Jurassic evolution of the U.K. Central Graben. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.)
Conference, 4 4 3 - 4 5 8 . Geological Society, London. In press.
Biostratigraphic calibration of genetic stratigraphic sequences in the

Jurassic of the North Sea and adjacent areas. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.)
Conference, 371-386. Geological Society, London. In press.
whole of the (UK) North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences Report 74/8.
RILEY, L.A., ROBERTS, M.J. & CONNELL, E . R . 1989. The application of
palynology in the interpretation of Brae Formation stratigraphy and
reservoir geology in the South Brae Field area, British North Sea. In:
COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.) Correlation in hydrocarbon exploration, 339-356.
Graham & Trotman, London.
VOLLSET, J & DORE, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
Name.
From the Humber estuary.
Constituent formations
BRAE FORMATION
EMERALD FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
PIPER FORMATION
p.7
p. 11
p. 15
p. 19
p.33
p.55
Age
Bathonian to late Ryazanian.
BRAE FORMATION
The term Brae Formation (Turner et al. 1987) is applied to a heterolithic
coarse clastic unit within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the South Viking
Graben. The formation was defined by Turner et al. (1987) to describe the
generally coarse-grained clastic reservoir sediments, of probable Oxfordian to
mid-Volgian age, that interfinger with mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation along the western faulted margin of the South Viking Graben.
Commonly used informal synonyms include the 'Tiffany Conglomerate
Member', 'East Thelma Member' and 'Upper Jurassic Sand Formation'.
Type section
16/7a-8 (Turner et al. 1987, p.855, fig.3): 3679.5-4271m TD (12071-14008ft
TD) below KB.
Reference
9/9b-5:
16/7a-16:
16/8-1:
Name.
sections
3920-4153.5m
3768-4139m
3859-4023m
(12861-13627ft)
(12362-13580ft)
(12660-13198ft)
From the Brae Field (Turner et al. 1987, p.856).
References
TURNER, C.C., COHEN, J.M., CONNELL, E.R. & COOPER, D.M. 1 9 8 7 . A
depositional model for the South Brae oilfield. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 853-864. Graham &
Trotman, London.
1993
sandstones and mudstones, marked by a downward change from a relatively

consistent, low-gamma response to a more variable gamma-ray response.
Sporadic, unnamed sandstones thus occur below this level.
Lithology
The Brae Formation comprises dominantly greyish brown, medium to coarse
grained sandstone and conglomerate interbedded with fine-grained sandstones,
mudstones and mud-matrix supported breccias. Six major facies identified by
Turner et al. (1987) in the Brae Formation of the southern part of Block 16/7
(South Brae Field), as described below.
Sand-matrix conglomerate facies. This consists of a matrix of fine to coarse
grained sandstone enclosing clasts of granule to boulder grade, up to 2m
across, composed dominantly of Devonian? sandstone, but with common
quartz pebbles. The clasts are generally of variable angularity, poorly sorted,
and generally unorientated with respect to bedding. Bivalve, gastropod and
echinoderm shell fragments are recorded locally, as are siliceous sponge
spicules and woody debris.
Mud-matrix breccia facies. This consists of angular pebble to boulder grade
clasts of quartzo-feldspathic sandstone set in a variably sandy mudstone
matrix.
Medium to thick bedded sandstone facies. This consists of very fine to very
coarse grained sandstone, sometimes containing granules and small pebbles.
The sandstones are commonly structureless but crude lamination, crossbedding and both normal and inverse grading are recognized. Intraformational
mudstone clasts and bioclastic material are present in places. Mudstones are
interbedded with the sandstones and comprise up to 20 per cent of the facies.
Alternating thin-bedded sandstones and interlaminated sandstone-mudstone
facies. This contains 50-80 per cent sandstone in laminae and thin beds, with
mudstone making up the remainder. These have been informally termed 'tiger
stripe' deposits.
Interlaminated mudstone-sandstone facies. Mudstone forms up to 80 per
cent of this facies, with the sandstones occurring in sporadic, thin beds.
Laminated mudstone facies. This consists largely of planar laminated, nonbioturbated, dark grey to black, micaceous and carbonaceous mudstones
typical of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in sand-free sections.
Comparable lithologies have been described by Cherry (1993) from Block
16/17.
Lithostratigraphic subdivision
It is possible to subdivide the Brae Formation both geographically, because of
the physical separation of some fan lobes, and stratigraphically, using
biostratigraphic data. However, such subdivisions are currently possible on a
local basis only, and no formal members are proposed here.
Distribution and thickness
The Brae Formation is found along the western, fault-bounded margin of the
South Viking Graben and along parts of the faulted margin of the East
Shetland Basin. The formation wedges out eastwards within the basinal
mudstones. The formation is not continuous along these fault-bounded
margins, but is developed in relation to a number of point sources at the
intersection of N-S and ENE-WSW trending faults, producing a complex
series of partially overlapping sand systems. The Brae Formation attains a
maximum thickness of about 760m adjacent to the basin margin faults but
thins eastwards towards the axis of the graben.
Regional correlation
The Brae Formation sandstones and conglomerates pass laterally into
mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation and possibly of the uppermost
part of the Heather Formation.
Genetic interpretation
The Brae Formation was deposited by a variety of gravity-flow processes in
overlapping, partly channelized, submarine-fan systems (Turner et al. 1987).
Biostratigraphic characterization
The G.dimorphum, Muderongia sp.A acme, C.longicorne, E.luridum, and
S.crystallinum biomarkers are found within the Brae Formation.
Upper boundary
The top of the Brae Formation is usually defined by a downward change from
mudstones with few interbedded sandstones (undifferentiated Kimmeridge
Clay Formation) to sandstones or interbedded sandstones, conglomerates, and
mudstones. It is marked by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and
increase in velocity.
In a few sections, particularly in the Beryl Embayment, the Brae Formation
sandstones are directly overlain by limestones or low-gamma mudstones of the
Cromer Knoll Group (e.g. 9/9b-5).
Age
Kimmeridgian to mid-Volgian, but possibly ranging into the Oxfordian.
References
CHERRY, S.T.J. 1 9 9 3 . The interaction of structure and sedimentary process
controlling deposition of the Upper Jurassic Brae Formation Conglomerate,

Block 1 6 / 1 7 , North Sea. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of
Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 387-400.
Geological Society, London. In press.
TURNER, C.C., COHEN, J.M., CONNELL, E.R. & COOPER, D.M. 1987. A
K. W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 853-864. Graham &
Trotman, London.
Lower Boundary
The base of the Brae Formation has been penetrated in only a few wells in the
South Viking Graben, where the formation is in dominantly sandy rather than
conglomeratic facies. Definition of the base is somewhat arbitrary, as there is a
progressive downward decrease in the proportion of sandstone to mudstone.
However, it is most consistently taken at a downward change from sandstones
with minor mudstones to a more complex succession of interbedded
1993
See also Correlation Panels 13, 14.
BRAE FORMATION
BRAE FORMATION
140
DT
40
m
ft
SHETLAND
GROUP
GR
200
140
DT
CROMER
KNOLL GROUP
KNOLL
GROUP
m
ft
3621.5
11908
3679.5
12071
3920
200
140
DT
m
ft
40
GR
220
140
DT
m
ft
40
CROMER
KNOLL
3731
GROUP
12240
3828.5
3768
12362
12560
3859
12660
BRAE FORMATION
BRAE FORMATION
BRAE FORMATION
12861
GR
CROMER
KNOLL
GROUP
11882
3629.5
CLAY FM.
KIMMERIDGE
CROMER
40
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FM.
200
CLAY FM.
GR
KIMMERIDGE
16 / 8-1
16 / 7a-16
16 / 7a-8
9 / 9b-5
4023
13198
4153.5
13627
BRAE FORMATION
?TRIASSIC
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
4207
13802
HEATHER
FM.
4139
13580
HEATHER
FM.
See also Correlation Panel 13
9 / 9b-5
7
16 / 7a-16
13
14
15
16
Key Biomarkers
LITHOLOGY
16 / 8-1
20
21
Marl
Mudstone /
Siltstone
22
Sandstone
TD
26
27
28
29
30
G. dimorphum
HUMBER GROUP
19
LATE JURASSIC
16 / 7a-8
C. longicorne
BRAE FORMATION
E. luridum
Conglomerate
100 m
S. crystallinum
100 km
Limestone
HEATHER FORMATION
R. aemula
BRAE FORMATION
C 1993
1993
BRAE FORMATION
BRAE FORMATION
EMERALD FORMATION
(new)
The term Emerald Formation describes a thin sandstone unit that locally
overlies Lower Jurassic or older rocks in the Emerald Field area, East Shetland
Basin.
The sandstones of the Emerald Formation have been described by Wheatley
et al. (1987, p.988) and Stewart & Faulkner (1991, p.l 14). The former referred
the sandstones to an informal 'Emerald Sandstone' unit. On some completion
logs, however, the Emerald Formation has been assigned to the Brent Group.
Type section
2/10-8:
2706.5-2734m
Reference sections
2/15-1:
1705-1725m
3/1 lb-3:
1672-1686.5m
Name.
(8880-8970ft) below KB.

(5593-5660ft)
(5485-5533ft)
From the Emerald Field (Wheatley et al. 1987).
References
STEWART, D.M & FAULKNER, J.G. 1991. The Emerald Field, Blocks 2/10a,
2/15a, 3/1 lb, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil
and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society,

London, Memoir No. 14, 111-116.
WHEATLEY, T.J., BIGGINS, D., BUCKINGHAM, J. & HOLLOWAY, N.H. 1987. The
geology and exploration of the Transitional Shelf area, an area to the west
of the Viking Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K . W . (eds) Petroleum
geology of North West Europe, 979-989. Graham & Trotman, London.
1993
11
Lithology
The Emerald Formation consists of very fine to medium grained sandstone and
subordinate siltstone, often with a thin basal conglomerate. Bivalve shell and
belemnite fragments are common, and carbonised wood and plant fragments
are also recorded. Bioturbation has destroyed most sedimentary structures.
Some beds are calcite cemented, and glauconite has been recorded. In many
sections, the lower part of the formation is coarser grained and cleaner than the
upper part (e.g. 3/11-3). In other sections, however, the formation displays log
signatures indicative of upward coarsening (e.g. 2/10-8).
Upper boundary
The top of the Emerald Formation is defined by an downward change from
grey mudstones and siltstones (Heather Formation) to sandstones. It is marked
by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and a downward increase in
velocity.
Lower boundary
The Emerald Formation rests on a variety of strata, including Lower Jurassic
sandstones, Devonian sandstones and siltstones, and Lower Palaeozoic or
Precambrian metamorphics.
Over the northern part of the Transitional Shelf, where the Emerald
Formation rests unconformably on Lower Jurassic sandstones, the base is
defined by a basal-lag conglomerate (e.g. 2/10-8) and on logs by a distinct
downward increase in velocity (e.g. 2/10-6not illustrated).
In the southeastern part of the Emerald Field, where the Emerald Formation
overlies Devonian sediments, the base is defined by a downward change from
clean, brownish sandstones to red or varicoloured sandstones, siltstones or
limestones. It is marked by a downward increase in gamma-ray values and a
downward increase in velocity (e.g. 3/1 lb-3).
Where the formation rests on the Lower Palaeozoic or Precambrian, the
base is defined by a downward change from clean sandstone to gneiss, and is
usually accompanied by a downward increase in gamma-ray values and a
downward decrease in velocity (e.g. 2/15-1).
1993

The Emerald Formation occurs in the area of the Transitional Shelf, being
particularly well developed around the Emerald Field. It ranges in thickness
from about 10m to 30m, averaging about 15m thick in the Emerald Field.
The Emerald Formation passes laterally into Heather Formation.
The Emerald Formation is interpreted as a transgressive sand sheet, deposited
under nearshore to offshore conditions (Wheatley et al. 1987; Stewart &
Faulkner 1991). It was deposited during a later phase of the transgression that
led to deposition of the Tarbert Formation sandstones over the rest of the East
Shetland Basin.
The P.prolongata, C.hyalina and A.aldorfensis biomarkers are recorded from
the Emerald Formation.
Age
Late Bathonian to early Oxfordian, but predominantly Callovian (Stewart &
Faulkner 1991).
References
STEWART, D.M. & FAULKNER, J.G. 1991. The Emerald Field, Blocks 2/10a,
2/15a, 3/1 lb, U K North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil
and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society,

London, Memoir No. 14, 111-116.
WHEATLEY, T.J., BIGGINS, D., BUCKINGHAM, J. & HOLLOWAY, N.H. 1987. The
geology and exploration of the Transitional Shelf area, an area to the west
of the Viking Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K . W . (eds) Petroleum
geology of North West Europe, 979-989. Graham & Trotman, London.
12
EMERALD FORMATION
EMERALD
FORMATION
2 / 15-1
2 / 10a-8
0
GR
120
140
DT
40
GR
160
160
DT
40
ft
ft
KIMMERIDGE
3 / 11b-3
HEATHER
FORMATION
2706.5
8880
EMERALD
FORMATION
2734
8970
240
DT
1687.5
5537
1705
5593
EMERALD
FORMATION
1632
5355
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
40
ft
CLAY
2684.5
8808
140
CHALK
GROUP
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
GR
1653.5
5425
HEATHER
FORMATION
1672
5485
1686.5
5533
EMERALD
FORMATION
1725
5660
PRECAMBRIAN
DEVONIAN
PRECAMBRIAN
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
2 / 10a-8
3 / 11b-3
2 / 15-1
13
14
15
16
LITHOLOGY
22
Sandstone
27
28
29
MID
Siltstone
26
30
100m
HUMBER GROUP
LATE
21
JURASSIC
20
JURASSIC
19
Key Biomarkers
Mudstone
HEATHER FORMATION
Wanaea spp.
EMERALD FORMATION
C.hyalina
Metamorphics
DUNLIN GROUP
OR OLDER ROCKS
INCLUDING DEVONIAN
AND PRECAMBRIAN
100 km
EMERALD FORMATION
C 1993
1993
13
11
EMERALD
FORMATION
EMERALD FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
(new)
The term Fulmar Formation is introduced for all the Upper Jurassic shallowmarine sandstones in the UK Central Graben. The sandstones pass laterally
into the Kimmeridge Clay and Heather formations in axial portions of the
graben, and span the Callovian to Ryazanian. The term 'Fulmar Sands' has
been used informally by Shell U.K. for sandstones in the Fulmar Field area
(Johnson et al. 1986). The term is now extended to include Upper Jurassic
sandstones throughout the Central Graben and thus includes the following
informally named sandstones: 'Puffin Formation' (29/4, Price et al. 1993),
'Hugin Formation equivalent' and 'Frigate Formation' (Fisher Bank Basin,
Clark et al. 1993), 'Angus sands' (31/21, Hall 1992), and 'Duncan sands'
(30/24, Robson 1992).
The formation is also provisionally extended to include the late
Kimmeridgian to Volgian shallow-marine 'Glamis Sandstone' of Fraser &
Tonkin (1991). This unit is present on the southern tip of the Fladen Ground
Spur (Block 16/21-8), and is separated from the main development of Fulmar
Sands by a narrow zone in which the Upper Jurassic has not been penetrated.
Type section
Name.
1993
In press.
HALL, S.A. 1992. The Angus Field, a subtle trap. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. (ed.)
Exploration Britain: Geological insights for the next decade. Geological
Society Special Publication No.67, 151-185.
years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14,
317-322.
JOHNSON, H.D., MACKAY T.A. & STEWART, D.J. 1 9 8 6 . The Fulmar Oilfield
30/16-6: 3147.5-3423m (10326-11230ft) below KB.

Reference wells
22/5b-2:
3386-3660m
21/18-3:
3084-3148m
21/30-3:
2580.5-2663m
References
(11108-12008ft)
(10119-10328ft)
(8466-8738ft)
From the Fulmar Field (Block 30/16; Johnson et al. 1986).

Jurassic evolution of the U.K. Central Graben. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.)
ROBSON, D. 1992. The Argyll, Duncan and Innes Fields, Blocks 30/24 and
30/25a, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas
fields 25 years commemorative volume. Geological Society, London,
Memoir No. 14, 219-225.
15
Lithology
The Fulmar Formation consists dominantly of olive-grey to pale grey, fine to
medium grained, occasionally pebbly, generally argillaceous or carbonatecemented, glauconitic sandstones. In cored sections, they are seen to be either
massive with few structures or, in more distal sections, to be argillaceous and
strongly bioturbated with a range of burrow types, including the distinctive
f o r m s Chondrites, Ophiomorpha and Thalassinoides. S o f t - s e d i m e n t
deformation and water-escape structures also occur in the thicker sequences.
Large-scale upward-coarsening or upward-fining successions are displayed in
some sections. The sandstones are generally arkosic. Spicules of the siliceous
sponge Rhaxella are common and bioclastic debris locally abundant.
Upper boundary
The top of the Fulmar Formation is defined by a downward transition from
mudstone (Heather or Kimmeridge Clay formations) to sandstone. It is marked
by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an overall increase in
velocity.
Lower boundary
In the area of the Fulmar Field, the Fulmar Formation rests on Triassic red-beds
of mudstone or silty sandstone facies (e.g. 30/16-6). The boundary is marked
by a pronounced downward increase in gamma-ray and velocity values. The
lithological variability of the units underlying the Fulmar Formation sandstones
in other areas precludes the definition of a 'typical' log response. In well 21/183 in the Kittiwake Field area, the boundary between the Fulmar Formation
sandstones and underlying Triassic sandstones is difficult to place on log
responses and colour change alone, and the boundary has been confirmed from
core and petrographic data. In the Fisher Bank Basin (e.g. 22/5b-2), the Fulmar
Formation rests on coal-bearing paralic sediments of the Pentland Formation
and the boundary is placed at a downward change from marine sandstones to
paralic sediments, accompanied by a change to more serrated wireline-log
responses. On the southern end of the Fladen Ground Spur (Glamis Field), the
formation rests on Devonian strata (Fraser & Tonkin 1991).
In the Fulmar Field area, the Upper Jurassic sandstone succession has been
informally subdivided into six named sub-units for reservoir management
purposes (Stewart 1986; Stockbridge & Grey 1991). These are the Forth
sandstone, Usk sandstone, Lydell sandstone, Mersey sandstone, Avon
mudstone, and Ribble sandstone. The Avon mudstone and Ribble sandstone
units are here placed in the Kimmeridge Clay Formation (following Johnson et
al. 1986; Mehenni & Roodenberg 1990). The Ribble unit is formally defined
as the Ribble Sandstone Member (p.53).
The Fulmar Formation as defined here includes five named sandstone units
as recognized by other authors. These are the 'Hugin Formation equivalent'
(Callovian, Clark et al. 1993), Frigate Formation (early to mid Oxfordian,
Clark et al. 1993), Puffin Formation (late Oxfordian, Price et al. 1993) and
'Fulmar Formation' (latest Oxfordian to Kimmeridgian). These units cannot,
however, be differentiated from other Fulmar Formation units on lithological
criteria alone, and until their stratigraphic and geographic relationships are
more fully understood it is recommended that these divisions be regarded as
informal subdivisions of the Fulmar Formation. It is possible that these units
will warrant formal member status in the future.
1993
Donovan et al. (1993) recognized a 'lower Fulmar member' of Callovian to

early Oxfordian age and an 'upper Fulmar member' of early Kimmeridgian
age in the Central Graben. This indicates that correlatives of the 'Hugin
Formation equivalent' and the lower part of the 'Frigate Formation' of the
Fisher Bank Basin are present as far south as Quadrant 29.
The Fulmar Formation is present over much of the UK Central Graben. It is
most thickly developed along the fault-bounded graben margins. The
sandstones pass axially into mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay and Heather
formations and, on the limited evidence presently available, appear to be
absent from the deepest, axial part of the graben.
The sandstones of the Fulmar Formation reach a maximum thickness about
366m (1200ft) in the Fulmar Field, on the fault-bounded western margin of the
Central Graben (Stockbridge & Gray 1991). In general the formation is much
thinner, reaching only 60m in the Fisher Bank Basin (Clark et al. 1993), 65m
in the Kittiwake Field (Glennie & Armstrong 1991) and 110m in the Angus
Field (Hall 1992). The Fulmar Formation thins southwards from the Central
Graben onto the Mid North Sea High.
The Fulmar Formation includes equivalents of the Piper Formation of the
Moray Firth, from which it is separated on arbitrary grounds (see p.5). In the
Norwegian sector of the Central North Sea, on the eastern limb of the graben,
the equivalent shallow-marine sandstone developments are assigned to the Ula
Formation (Oxfordian to Ryazanian; Vollset & Dor 1984).
Deposition of the sandstones occurred in a shallow-marine, low to moderately
high energy, storm-influenced, nearshore to offshore marine setting. The
thickest sandstone successions occur in the hanging-wall area of the grabenmargin faults, sourced from erosion of the uplifted fault blocks. The
distribution of of sands may also have been influenced by subsidence related
to salt withdrawal (Johnson et al. 1986). The oldest Fulmar sandstones in the
Central Graben locally include thin coals, indicating that they represent coastal
plain as well as shallow-marine deposits (Donovan et al. 1993).
The sandstones of the Fulmar Formation represent a complex amalgamation
of the products of several discrete progradational phases. The relative
importance of eustatic sea-level change or local tectonism in causing these
progradational phases is not yet established.
The Fulmar Formation yields variably poor to relatively rich palynofloras, and
a poor microfauna. All palynomorph biomarkers from the early Oxfordian
P.prolongata biomarker to the mid-Volgian G.dimorphum biomarker have
been been reported from the Fulmar Formation succession in the Central
Graben and Fisher Bank Basin areas. No details have been published on the
bio stratigraphy of the late Kimmeridgian to Volgian sandstones ('Glamis
Sands') of Block 16/21.
Age
Callovian to Volgian.
References
CLARK, D.N., RILEY, L . A . & AINSWORTH, N . R . 1993. Stratigraphic, structural
In press.
DONOVAN, A.D., DJAKIC, A.W., IOANNIDES, N.S., GARFIELD, T.R. & JONES, C.R.
1993. Sequence stratigraphic control on Middle and Upper Jurassic

reservoir distribution within the UK Central North Sea. In: PARKER, J.R.
(ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th

No. 14, 317-322.
GLENNIE, K.W.& ARMSTRONG, L . A . 1991. The Kittiwake Field, Block 21/18,

UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25

No. 14, 339-345.
HALL, S.A. 1992. The Angus Field, a subtle trap. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. (ed.)
Exploration Britain: Geological insights for the next decade. Geological

JOHNSON, H . D . , MACKAY T. A. & STEWART, D . J . 1986. The Fulmar Oil Field
Central North Sea: geological aspects of its discovery, appraisal and

MEHENNI, M. & ROODENBURG, W.Y. 1990. Fulmar Field- U.K.: South Central
Graben, North Sea. In: BEAUMONT, E.A. & FOSTER, N.H. (eds) Structural
Traps IV. Tectonic and nontectonic fold traps, 113-139. American

Association of Petroleum Geologists, Tulsa.

ROBERTS, A.M., PRICE, J.D. & OLSEN, T.S. 1990. Late Jurassic half-graben
control on the siting and structure of hydrocarbon accumulations:

U.K./Norwegian Central Graben. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds)
Tectonic events responsible for Britain 's oil and gas reserves. Geological
STEWART, D.J. 1986. Diagenesis of the shallow marine Fulmar Formation in
the Central North Sea. Clay Minerals 21, 537-564.
STOCKBRIDGE, C.P. & GRAY, D.I. 1991. The Fulmar Field, Blocks 30/16 &
30/1 lb, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas

Memoir No. 14, 309-316.
VOLLSET, J. & DORE, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
16
FULMAR FORMATION
FORMATION
FULMAR
22 / 5b-2
40
ft
GR
320
140
DT
40
CROMER
KNOLL GP
3336.5
10946
ft
FORMATION
3058
10033
HEATHER
FORMATION
140
DT
40
m
ft
FULMAR FORMATION
GR
220
140
DT
40
m
ft
CLAY
FORMATION
Ribble Sst
Member
2580.5
8466
3084
10119
3148
SKAGERRAK FM.
10328
3147.5
10326
2663
8738
SKAGERRAK FM.
FULMAR FORMATION
100
KIMMERIDGE
9944
CLAY
3386
11108
GR
3031
KIMMERIDGE
FORMATION
HEATHER
CROMER
KNOLL GP
DT
FULMAR FORMATION
140
HEATHER
120
FORMATION
GR
FULMAR FORMATION
30 / 16-6
21 / 30-3
21 / 18-3
m
DISTRIBUTION MAP
211
210
11230
SKAGERRAK FM.
3423
12008
PENTLAND
FORMATION
3660
Key Biomarkers
13
14
15
R. thula
16

G. dimorphum
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone /
Siltstone
19
20
21
C. longicorne
22
22 / 5b-2
Ribble Sst
Member
21 / 18-3
E. luridum
Marl
26
28
Freshney
Sst.
Member
21 / 30-3
Sandstone
100 km
30 / 16-6
100 m
Coal
S. crystallinum
27
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
R. aemula
FULMAR
FORMATION
Wanaea spp.
FULMAR FORMATION
C 1993
1993
17
17
FULMAR FORMATION
FORMATION
FULMAR
HEATHER FORMATION
The term Heather Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
unit of grey, silty mudstones lying between the coarse clastics of the Brent and
Fladen groups and the more organic-rich marine mudstones of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation. Deegan & Scull (1977) recognized a two-fold
division in the East Shetland Basin: an upper unit of dark grey, variably
carbonaceous silty mudstone with limestone stringers and a lower unit of hard,
pale to dark grey, micaceous, calcareous silty mudstone.
Following redefinition of the base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation (see
p.5), the top of the Heather Formation is here taken at a regional wireline-log
marker of earliest Kimmeridgian age, with the S.crystallinum (FDO)
biomarker usually occurring up to a few metres higher in the section. The
range of lithologies within the Heather Formation is similar to that of Deegan
& Scull (1977). Several additonal, newly named sandstone members are,
however, included within the formation.
The Heather Formation, as defined here, includes mudstones assigned by
some authors to the Sgiath Formation or Piper Formation (Outer Moray Firth).
These include the 'Saltire Member' and part of the 'Skene Member' of Harker
et al. (1993) and the 'Paralic Unit' and 'Marine Shale Unit' of Boldy &
Brealey (1990). Mudstones previously referred to the Uppat Formation in the
Inner Moray Firth (Andrews & Brown 1987) are also included within the
Heather Formation, following Stevens (1991), as are mudstones referred to as
the 'Renee Mudstone' by Andrews & Brown (1987, p.790). Many informal
names have been used for these Inner Moray Firth mudstones on completion
logs, including 'Brora Argillaceous Formation' (e.g. 12/27-1, Burmah), 'Brora
Arenaceous Formation' (e.g. 12/27-2, Burmah) and 'Balintore Formation'
(e.g. 12/28-2, Tenneco).
Formal subdivisions
Gorse Member (new)
References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,

Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
BOLDY, S.A.R. & BREARLEY, S. 1990. Timing , nature and sedimentary result of
Jurassic tectonism in the Outer Moray Firth. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. &
BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas
reserves. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.55, 259-279.

Graben, UK North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block ll/30a, UK North Sea. In:
ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
245-252.
Type section
211/21-1A (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.18, fig.21): 2769-2840m (9083-9317ft)
below KB (revised depths).
Illustrated in Correlation Panel 12.
Reference sections
3/1-2:
3535-3717m
(11598-12194ft)
9/10c-2:
4201-1533m
(13783-14872ft)
11/30-2:
1638.5-1929.5m
(5375-6330ft)
30/8-1:
3990-1542.5m
(13090-14904ft)
1993
p.23
p.25
p.27
p.29
p.31
19
Lithology
The Heather Formation is composed dominantly of medium to dark grey to
brown, marine mudstones and siltstones with sporadic thin stringers or
concretions of pale grey-brown limestone or dolomitic limestone. The
mudstones are commonly poorly fissile, soft to firm, and, because of the
presence of calcareous microfossils, slightly to moderately calcareous.
Locally, they are pyritic and carbonaceous. In the East Shetland Basin, the
lower part of the formation is generally composed of hard, micaceous,
calcareous silty mudstones, while the upper part is more carbonaceous and has
more limestone stringers. The limestones are generally microcrystalline and
hard, producing low-gamma / high-velocity spikes.
Thin sandstone stringers are locally interbedded with the Heather Formation
mudstones. They are typically friable, fine-grained, and quartzose, locally with
glauconite and mica. The thicker intra-formational sandstones, constituting the
Bruce, Freshney and Ling sandstone members, are generally very fine to fine
grained, but locally medium to coarse grained, poorly to well sorted,
sometimes micaceous, and occasionally calcite cemented.
Upper boundary
The Heather Formation is generally overlain by mudstones of the Kimmeridge
Clay Formation. The boundary between the two formations is difficult to
define on lithological grounds alone (see discussion on p.5), and is taken at a
relatively sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values, sometimes
associated with a decrease in resistivity and increase in velocity. However, the
thicker, basinal sections commonly display several lithological and wirelinelog markers that could be confused with the formation boundary (e.g. 16/3a-3,
Panel 14; 30/6-3, 30/8-1, Panel 16). The precise nature of the wireline-log
changes across the boundary varies from region to region, reflecting differing
facies and differing degrees of stratigraphic condensation in the lower part of
the Kimmeridge Clay Formation. The boundary is commonly associated with
a general downward lightening in colour of the mudstones, a decrease in
organic content, and an increase in the proportion of thin limestone beds.
In some sections the Heather Formation is overlain by sandstones (Brae,
Fulmar and Piper formations).
Lower boundary
The precise nature of the lower boundary of the Heather Formation differs
according to which formation underlies it. It is, however, normally marked by
a downward transition from mudstones or siltstones to sandstones or
interbedded sandstones, siltstones and coals. It is marked by a downward
decrease in both gamma-ray values and velocity.
In the East Shetland Basin, Beryl Embayment and South Viking Graben,
the Heather Formation generally overlies the Tarbert or Hugin Formation,
1993
respectively. Locally, however, the Heather Formation rests on older

formations.
In the Outer Moray Firth and Central Graben, the Heather Formation
commonly lies unconformably on the Pentland Formation. In such cases the
lower boundary is generally marked by the passage from mudstones to thinly
interbedded sandstones, mudstones and coals (Stroma Member), and is
marked by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in
velocity. Where these coal-bearing sediments are absent, the Heather
Formation unconformably overlies reddish and grey-brown mudstones of the
Triassic Smith Bank Formation.
In the Inner Moray Firth, the Heather Formation rests on sandstones of the
Beatrice Formation (e.g. 11/30-2)
Deegan & Scull (1977) recognized two informal mudstone/siltstone units
within the Heather Formation in the East Shetland Basin: an upper unit
characterized by dark grey, carbonaceous mudstone and a lower unit
characterized by pale to dark grey, micaceous, calcareous silty mudstone.
Sections elsewhere in the basin do not, however, show such a clear
lithological division, and no formal nomenclature is proposed for these
units.
Wireline-log signatures provide a more consistent means of subdividing the
Heather Formation, with a particularly distinctive signature occurring in
association with the mid-Oxfordian R.aemula (FDO) biomarker (e.g. 11/30-2,
c. 1830m). This signature is traceable in many basinal successions (e.g. Panel
12) and may be used to separate, informally, upper and lower Heather units.
Further subdivisions can be recognized within each unit on the basis of
biostratigraphy (S.crystallinum acme and R.aemula acme biomarkers), coupled
with wireline-log markers of varying prominence. These divisions of the
Heather Formation mudstones are not given formal status here. However,
formal status is given to the thin, but distinctive, paralic mudstone (Gorse
Member) occurring at the base of the Heather Formation in parts of the Outer
Moray Firth.
Three other sandstone-dominated units have here been accorded member
status within the Heather Formation. These are the Bruce Sandstone, Freshney
Sandstone and Ling Sandstone members. Thin, impersistent, sandstones
occurring elsewhere within the Heather Formation are not formally named. A
unit of sandy spiculite occurring in the Inner Moray Firth is also given formal
status as the Alness Spiculite Member.
The Heather Formation is widely distributed across the East Shetland Basin,
Viking Graben and Central North Sea, but is absent over some intra-basinal
20
highs as a result of erosion. In all areas, the distribution of the formation is

more or less controlled by the main basin-margin bounding faults.
The Heather Formation attains a maximum drilled thickness of about 350m
in the East Shetland Basin, about 600m in the South Viking Graben and about
700m in the Central North Sea.
In the Northern North Sea, the Heather Formation mudstones probably pass
laterally into the sandstone-dominated units of the Hugin and Tarbert
formations. In parts of the Central North Sea, they pass laterally into the
sandstones constituting the lower part of the Fulmar and Piper formations.
With the exception of the Gorse Member, the Heather Formation was
deposited in fully marine enviroments, in which bottom waters were generally
aerobic. Although much of the formation appears to have been deposited on
the shelf, it locally includes sandstones of mass-flow origin, indicating a slope
or basin setting. Basinal mudstones in the South Viking Graben display
relatively high gamma-ray values, indicating the occurrence of dysaerobic
bottom waters in that region.
In the Central North Sea, the Heather Formation mudstones pass laterally
into extensive shelf sandstones. The thin and areally restricted sandstones that
occur in basinal sections represent redistribution of the shelf sands by massflow processes.
The formation yields diverse marine microplankton, and includes the
S.crystallinum acme, C.polonicum, R.aemula, R.aemula acme, Wanaea spp.,
P.prolongata, and C.hyalina biomarkers. Agglutinating foraminifera dominate
the microfauna, with calcareous benthonic species forming a small proportion
of the population. The Lectypa biomarker has been reported from near the top
of the formation.
Age
Bathonian to latest Oxfordian.
References
See also Correlation Panels 11-16, 18, 20.
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
9 / 10c-2
GR
150
120
DT
40
GR
150
140
11 / 30-2
DT
40
200
190
DT
m
ft
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
GR
200
240
DT
40
m
ft
3990
13090
5375
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
3717
12194
1638.5
4201
13783
3535
11598
40
m
ft
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
m
ft
TARBERT
FORMATION
GR
30 / 8-1
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
3 / 1-2
3739
12267
NESS
FORMATION

1929.5
BEATRICE
FORMATION
6330
DISTRIBUTION MAP
211 33
35
34
31
30
4533
14872
HUGIN FORMATION
210
3 / 1-2
HEATHER FORMATION
3770
12368
ETIVE FM.
See also Correlation Panel 11 (N&S)

7
26
25
9 / 10c-2
Key Biomarkers
12
13
14
15
16
17
15 16
19
20
21
22
Mudstone /
Siltstone
11 / 30-2
30 / 8-1
27
28
29
30
MID JURASSIC
26
Sandstone
Limestone
100 m
100 km
HEATHER FORMATION
C 1993
1993
21
S.crystallinum
HEATHER FORMATION
R.aemula
4542.5
14904
Wanaea spp.
C.hyalina
PENTLAND
FORMATION
18
HUMBER GROUP
LITHOLOGY
17
LATE JURASSIC
BRENT & FLADEN GROUPS
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Alness
Lower boundary
The base of the Alness Spiculite Member is defined by a
downward change from spiculites to undifferentiated
Heather F o r m a t i o n mudstones. The boundary is
transitional, falling within an overall upward-coarsening
succession. It is marked on wireline logs by an inflection
on the gamma-ray and sonic logs.
m
ft
2751.5
Alness Spiculite
Member
9027
GR
150
140
DT
40
m
ft
1281.5
4205
Alness Spiculite
Member
HEATHER FORMATION
40
1324.5
4345
2811
9223
1350.5
4430
Carr
Mbr
Louise
Mbr
1367
4485
The Alness Spiculite Member correlates with the Brora
Sandstone and Ardassie Limestone onshore (Stephen et al.
1993).
The spiculite accumulated as an extensive subtidal shoal
(Andrews & Brown 1987). The upper and lower spiculite
units represent separate progradional phases, with the
intervening mudstone unit representing a flooding surface
(Stephen et al. 1993, fig.3).
LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
The Alness Spiculite Member yields abundant
palynofloras including the dinoflagellate cyst Rigaudella
aemula. Calcareous benthonic foraminifera dominate the
microfauna.
211 33
35
34
Mudstone /
Siltstone
Sandstone /
Spiculite
Age
Mid Oxfordian (Stephen et al. 1993, fig.3).
100 m
31
14
15
16
15 16
17
21
22
30
26
25
References
ANDREWS, I.J. & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution
of the Jurassic, Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe,
12
13
785-795. Graham & Trotman, London.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL, J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. &

HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The genetic sequence stratigraphy of
12 / 22-2
the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession, Inner Moray

Firth. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of
Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference,
485-505. Geological Society, London. In press.
17
18
Key Biomarkers
19
20
11 / 25-1
See also Correlation Panel 18.

26
27
28
29
30
HUMBER GROUP
Upper boundary
The top of the Alness Spiculite Member is defined in
some sections (e.g. 12/22-2), by an abrupt downward
change from Heather Formation mudstones to spiculites,
marked by a sharp decrease in gamma-ray values and
decrease in velocity. In other sections, the boundary is
more transitional (e.g. 11/25-1).
DT
100 km
FLADEN GROUP
Lithology
The Alness Spiculite Member consists of sandy spiculite,
grading to spiculitic sandstone. The spicules are largely
ovoidal spicules, being derived from the siliceous sponge
Rhaxella. The spicules are of very fine to fine sand grade,
and associated with subordinate detrital sand grains. In the
type well, wavy horizontal laminae are preserved at the
base of the formation, but the sandstone is generally
c h a r a c t e r i z e d by intense bioturbation. Bivalves,
belemnites and an ammonite have been recorded from the
type section.
The member generally displays an overall upward
coarsening from grey-brown spiculitic siltstones into
sandy spiculites. Two large-scale upward-coarsening
cycles can be recognized in many sections. An upwardfining unit grading from sandy spiculite to spiculitic
siltstone is commonly present at the top of the member
(e.g. 11/25-1).
140
LATE JURASSIC
Name. From the town of Alness on the Cromarty Firth,

Scotland.
120
MID JURASSIC
(4205-345ft)

The Alness Spiculite Member is most thickly developed in
the centre and north of the Inner Moray Firth. In the
Beatrice Field (e.g. 11/30-2, Panel 18) and in the extreme
south of Quadrant 12, the spiculites are absent through
lateral passage into spiculitic siltstones and mudstones. A
maximum thickness of 90m is encountered in well 12/21-3.
GR
12 /22-2
BEATRICE
FM.
Reference section
12/22-2:
1281.5-1324.5m
(9027-9223ft) below KB.
A thin mudstone unit is commonly present within the
Alness Spilulite Member (e.g. 11/25-1), and can be used
to define upper and lower units within the member (see
Stephen et al. 1993, fig.3). In sections where a true
mudstone is not developed, a higher gamma, presumably
argillaceous section, probably marks the same two-fold
subdivision (e.g. 12/22-2).
HEATHER FORMATION
Type section
11/25-1:
2751.5-281 lm
11 /25-1
Alness Spiculite Member (new)

The term Alness Spiculite Member is introduced for sandy
spiculite and spiculitic sandstones that occur within the
lower part of the Heather Formation in the Inner Moray
Firth area. The term 'Alness Member' was first used in an
unpublished report by the Robertson Group (1985) (now
Simon Robertson Ltd). Andrews & Brown (1987) referred
the sandstones to the Alness Spiculite Formation, but the
unit is given member status here.
Spiculite Member
HEATHER FORMATION
L. ectypa
R. aemula
Alness Spiculite
Member
Wanaea spp.
Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Member
C. hyalina
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
ALNESS SPICULITE MEMBER
1993
HEATHER FORMATION
23
C 1993

23
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Bruce
Sandstone Member
Bruce
Sandstone
Member
Bruce Sandstone Member (new)
Type section
9/12a-5: 2805.5-2915m

The Bruce Sandstone Member occurs interbedded with
Heather Formation mudstones in various places along
the western, faulted margin of the Beryl Embayment,
and is also recorded on the eastern sides of some intrabasinal'faults. It is always bounded to the west by the
footwall of a fault block/platform area, and to the east by
a depositional pinch-out. The sandstones occur at
various stratigraphic levels within the Heather
Formation, and display complex interdigitation with the
mudstones. The maximum thickness of these composite
sandstone successions (including the relatively thin
intervening mudstones) is about 95m.
Name.
From the Bruce Field, in Block 9/8.
Lithology
The Bruce Sandstone Member is characterized by white to
brown, generally very fine to fine, occasionally medium to
coarse grained sandstones. They are poorly to well sorted,
sometimes micaceous and locally calcite cemented. The
formation includes both massive sandstones, several tens
of metres thick (e.g. 9/12a-5), and thinly bedded
sandstones alternating with mudstones (e.g. 9/13a-4).
Upper boundary
The top of the Bruce Sandstone Member is marked by a
downward change from Heather Formation mudstones to
sandstones. It is marked by a downward decrease in
gamma-ray values and, in many wells (e.g. 9/12a-5), by
an increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Bruce Sandstone Member is marked by a
sharp or transitional downward change from sandstones to
mudstones. It is marked by a downward increase in
GR
140
140
DT
40
m
ft
2753
9030
The Bruce Sandstone Member is informally divided on
many completion logs into an upper Katrine unit
(Oxfordian) and a lower Nevis unit (Callovian) age, with a
mudstone separating the two in places.
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
2795
9168
2805.5
9202
(10900-11130ft)
9 / 13a-34
CHALK GROUP
HEATHER FORMATION
Reference section
9/13a-34: 3322.5-3392.5
(9202-9562ft) below KB.
9 / 12a-5
0
GR
120
140
40
m
ft
3287.5
10786
3322.5
10900
3392.5
11130
2915
9562
The sandstones of the Bruce Sandstone Member are
considered to have been deposited as turbidites in a
relatively deep marine basin.
LITHOLOGY
The Bruce Sandstone Member yields relatively abundant
palynofloras, with the P.prolongata and Wanaea spp.
biomarkers often identifiable in the upper part of the
member.
DT
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
Bruce Sandstone
Member
gamma-ray values but often lacks a distinctive velocity

signature.
HEATHER FORMATION
The term Bruce Sandstone Member is introduced for

sandstones that lie within the mudstone-dominated
succession of the Heather Formation of the Beryl
Embayment area. It has been informally named by Mobil
in many well sections from the Beryl Embayment, and
subdivided into a lower 'Nevis Member' (Callovian) and
an upper 'Katrine Member' (Oxfordian). These terms are
not formally adopted here.
Mudstone / Siltstone
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
Sandstone
Chalk
100 m
Age
Callovian to Oxfordian.
9 / 12a-5
13
14
15
9 / 13a-34
16
28
100 km
22
29
30
HUMBER GROUP
27
21
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
S.crystallinum
Bruce
Sst.
Mbr
Wanaea spp.
HEATHER
FORMATION
FLADEN
GROUP
26
20
MID JURASSIC
19
LATE JURASSIC
Key Biomarkers
HUGIN FORMATION
BRUCE SANDSTONE MEMBER
C 1993
1993
HEATHER
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
25
Bruce
Sandstone
Member
Bruce
Sandstone Member
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Freshney Sandstone Member (new)
Lithology
The Freshney Sandstone Member comprises moderately
thick beds of fine to medium grained, poorly to
moderately cemented sandstones, separated by dark greybrown, carbonaceous mudstone units. The sandstones pass
laterally into mudstones.
Upper boundary
The top of the Freshney Sandstone Member is defined by
a downward change from Heather Formation mudstones
to sandstones, marked by a sharp decrease in gamma-ray
values and a slight increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Freshney Sandstone Member is defined by
a sharp downward change from sandstones to Heather

The Freshney Sandstone Member is at present known
from only a few wells in a limited area of the UK Central
Graben. Thin, unnamed, sandstones are known to occur at
a comparable stratigraphic level in adjacent areas. The
formation is 60.5m thick in well 30/6-3.
The Freshney Sandstone Member passes laterally into
mudstone facies. Its age relationships with other sandstone
units in the Central Graben area are poorly understood.
GR
100
140
DT
40
m
ft
4773
15660
Freshney Sandstone
Member
Type section
30/6-3: 4773-4833.5m (15660-15858ft) below KB.
Remarks: this is the only released well to penetrate the
Freshney Sandstone Member.
Formation mudstones, marked by a downward increase in

gamma-ray values and a slight decrease in velocity.
HEATHER FORMATION
The term Freshney Sandstone Member is introduced for a

thin deep-water sandstone unit that lies within Heather
Formation mudstones in block 30/6, southern Central
Graben. It equates with the 'Freshney Member' as used in
an unpublished report by Badley Ashton & Associates /
Geostrat Ltd. The unit has been called the 'Jacqui
Sandstone' in Phillips Petroleum completion reports.
30 / 6-3
4833.5
15858
The Freshney Sandstone Member was probably deposited
in a deep-water marine setting.
No age-diagnostic taxa have been recorded.
Age
?Late Oxfordian.
LITHOLOGY
0
Sandstone
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
35
34
211 33
Limestone
100 m
31
30
26
25
Key Biomarkers
R. thula
12
13
14
15
16
17
15 16

G. dimorphum
17
18
19
20
21
22
C. longicorne
Ribble Sst
Member
26
27
28
29
30
E. luridum
S. crystallinum
30 / 6-3
Freshney
Sst.
Member
100 km
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
R. aemula
FULMAR
FORMATION
Wanaea spp.
FRESHNEY SANDSTONE MEMBER
1993
HEATHER FORMATION
C 1993
27
27
Freshney
Sandstone Member
HEATHER FORMATION
Gorse Member (new)
(8387-8430ft)
From the moorland shrub.
Lithology
The Gorse Member consists of brownish black mudstones,
in which coaly fragments are locally abundant. It is
characterized by high resistivity values coupled with low
velocity.
Upper boundary
The top of the Gorse Member is defined by a downward
change from grey to brownish black mudstones. It is
marked by a downward increase in resistivity and
decrease in velocity, and often by a temporary downward
increase in gamma-ray values.
Lower boundary
The Gorse Member commonly lies conformably on the
Stroma Member or unconformably on older units of the
Pentland Formation. In either case, its base is generally
marked by a downward passage from mudstones to thinly
interbedded sandstones, mudstones and coals. It is marked
by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray and
velocity-log responses. Elsewhere, where the coal-bearing
sediments are absent, the Gorse Member unconformably
overlies reddish and grey-brown mudstones of the Smith
Bank Formation (Triassic).
100
140
DT
m
ft
2534
8313
HEATHER
The absence of the Gorse Member in many Stroma/
Heather/Piper sections has been interpreted as reflecting
lateral passage into the coal-bearing sediments of the
Stroma Member (Harker et al. 1993). Alternatively, it
may reflect condensation or reworking.
40
HEATHER
GR
Pibroch Mbr
PIPER FM.
20 / 8-1
FORMATION
2556.5
8387
2569.5
8430
Gorse
Mbr
Rattray
Volcanics Mbr
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
GR
150
140
DT
40
m
ft
FORMATION

The Gorse Member has been identified in several isolated
areas within the Witch Ground Graben and in the South
Halibut Basin. It is usually a few metres to tens of metres
thick, attaining a maximum thickness of about 60m.
PENTLAND FM.
(9068-9132ft) below KB.
Reference section
15/21-4: 2556.5-2569.5m
Name.
Gorse Member
15 / 21-4
The term Gorse Member is introduced for a unit of paralic

mudstones that constitutes the base of the Heather
Formation in parts of the Outer Moray Firth area. It
overlies coal-bearing sandstones of the Stroma Member
(Pentland Formation). The Gorse Member comprises part
of the Skene Member (Sgiath Formation) as originally
defined by Harker et al. (1993) (see table, p.55)
Type section
20/8-1: 2764-2783.5m
Gorse Member
HEATHER FORMATION
2764
9068
Gorse
Mbr
2783.5
9132
PENT. Stroma
FM.
Mbr
2798
9179.5
SMITH
BANK
FORMATION
The Gorse Member is characterized by a dominance of
terrestrial palynomorphs, and is interpreted as a paralic
deposit (O'Driscoll et al. 1990; Harker et al. 1993).
The Gorse Member yields palynofloras dominated by
pteridophyte spores. Agglutinating foraminifera are also
common (Harker et al. 1993).
Age
LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
Probably mid Oxfordian.
210
References
Mudstone /
Siltstone
211
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A.
Sandstone
1993. Oxfordian-Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic)

reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground Graben, UK
North Sea. AAPG Bulletin. In press.
O'DRISCOLL, D., HINDLE, A.D. & LONG, D.C. 1990. The
structural controls on Upper Jurassic and Lower
Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground
Graben, UK North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. &
BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for
Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society,
London, Special Publication No.55, 191-205.
Coal
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V
100 m
13
14
15
Volcanics
16
15 / 21-4
21
22
20 / 8-1
26
27
28
29
MID
JURASSIC
100 km
GORSE MEMBER
1993
HEATHER FORMATION
30
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Chanter Mbr
PIPER
S.crystallinum
FM.
Pibroch Mbr
?
Gorse Mbr
R.aemula
Stroma
Member
(PENTLAND FM.)
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
PENTLAND FM.
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
(Minimum area - see text)
C 1993
29
FLADEN GROUP
20
LATE JURASSIC
19
HUMBER
GROUP
Key Biomarkers
29
Gorse Member
Gorse Member
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Ling
Sandstone
Member
Ling Sandstone Member (new)
Name.
From the moorland plant (Cockings et al. 1992).
Lithology
The Ling Sandstone Member is characterizd by medium
to coarse grained (rarely fine-grained) sandstones.
Individual beds are usually between 1 and 10m thick.
Mudstone rip-up clasts, water-escape features and gravel
lags have been described (Cockings et al. 1992). The
sandstones are interbedded with realtively thin units of
dark grey to black mudstone.
Upper boundary
The top of the Ling Sandstone Member is defined by a
downward transition from mudstone (Heather Formation)
to sandstone. It is marked by a downward decrease in
gamma-ray values and often by an increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Ling Sandstone Member is defined by a
downward change fro m sandstone to mudstone. It is
marked by a sharp increase in gamma-ray values and
often by a decrease in velocity.
GR
140
200
40
DT
The Ling Sandstone Member is thickest adjacent to the

graben-bounding fault in Block 16/8, and probably has a
depositional pinchout to the east, north and south. The
member has a drilled thickness of 124m in the type well
and probably thins eastwards.
ft
The sandstones of the Ling Sandstone Member were
probably deposited as turbidites in a slope or basin
environment.
The P.prolongata biomarker occurs at, or immediately
above, the top of the Ling Sandstone Member.
4757.5
15608
Type section
16/8a-4 (Cockings et al. 1992): 4 7 5 7 - 4 8 8 lm
(15607-16014ft) below KB.
HEATHER FORMATION
The term Ling Sandstone Member describes a thin unit of

sandstones within the Heather Formation of the South
Viking Graben. The name is formalized from the usage of
Cockings et al. (1992).
16 / 8a 4
4880
16010
Age
Probably of mid to late Callovian age.
See also Correlation Panels 13,14
References
COCKINGS, J.H., KESSLER, L.G.II., MAZZA, T.A. & RILEY,
L.A. 1992. Bathonian to mid-Oxfordian sequence
stratigraphy of the South Viking Graben, North Sea. In:
HARDMAN, R.F.P. Exploration Britain: Geological
insights for the next decade. Geological Society,

London, Special Publication No.67, 65-105.
LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
Mudstone /
Siltstone
Sandstone
100 m
13
14
15
16
26
20
27
21
28
22
29
16 / 8a-4
30
HUMBER GROUP
19
LATE JURASSIC
Key Biomarkers
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
S.crystallinum
HEATHER
FORMATION
R.aemula
Wanaea spp.
LING SANDSTONE MEMBER
1993
HEATHER FORMATION
C 1993
31
C.hyalina
FLADEN
GROUP
100 km
MID JURASSIC
Ling Sst. Mbr
HUGIN FORMATION
31 Sandstone Member
Ling

The term Kimmeridge Clay has for long been used for an onshore succession
of organic-rich marine mudstones of Kimmeridgian (sensu anglico) age, the
type section being in Kimmeridge Bay, Dorset. Rhys (1974) subsequently
applied the term Kimmeridge Clay Formation to comparable sediments of late
Jurassic age in the Southern North Sea. Deegan & Scull (1977) extended
formal usage of the name into the Central and Northern North Sea, following
the informal use of the term there by Bowen (1975). The term is now widely
applied in the UK sector of the North Sea, although the formation as defined
offshore clearly includes sediments of mid-Volgian to late Ryzanian age,
which onshore are excluded from the Kimmeridge Clay.
The base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the Central and Northern
North Sea is here redefined (see p.5). It is taken at a regional wireline-log
marker of earliest Kimmeridgian age. The S. crystallinum (FDO) biomarker
usually occurs a few metres above the base of the formation in Central North
Sea sections. The 'Lower Kimmeridge Clay' of Turner et al. (1987) and Riley
et al. (1989) is included within the Heather Formation. The range of
lithologies within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation here defined is similar to
that described by Deegan & Scull (1977).
Several sandstone members are now formally recognized within the
offshore Kimmeridge Clay Formation, using, in some cases, existing informal
names. The term 'Magnus Sandstone Member' was introduced by De'Ath &
Schuyleman (1981) for sandstones in the East Shetland Basin. The term
'Burns Member' has been used in completion reports for a heterolithic
sandstone-dominated succession in the Inner and Outer Moray Firth areas.
However, the same sediments have been referred in publications to the
'Helmsdale Member' or the 'Ettrick Sands' (including subdivisions, such as
upper, middle and lower, etc). The terms 'Helmsdale Boulder Beds',
'Claymore Sandstone Member' and 'Cromarty Sand Member' have also been
used. The Claymore Sandstone Member was defined by Turner et al. (1984)
for sandstones elsewhere referred to as the 'Main Claymore Member', 'Low
Gamma Sands', 'High Gamma Sands' and 'Galley Sands'. The Ribble
Sandstone Member is equivalent to the 'Ribble reservoir unit' defined by
Johnson et al. (1986) in the Fulmar Field area
Several attempts have been made to subdivide the mudstones of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation on the basis of gamma-ray logs. Bowen (1975)
r e c o g n i z e d a ' n o n - r a d i o a c t i v e ' and a ' r a d i o a c t i v e ' unit within the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation. Andrews & Brown (1987) recognized a 'lower
hot shale unit' an 'upper warm shale unit' and a 'lower warm shale unit'.
Their 'lower warm shale unit' equates with the Heather Formation as defined
1993
here. Turner et al. (1987) recognized a 'lower Kimmeridge Clay Formation',

which includes strata assigned in this study to the upper part of the Heather
Formation , overlain by Brae Formatio n sandstones and an 'uppe r
Kimmeridge Clay Formation' adjacent to and above the sandstones. Maher &
Harker (1987) recognized a 'mid-Volgian Kimmeridge Clay Formation Silt
Unit', lying above the 'Claymore sandstones' and capped by a higher
gamma-ray interval that they termed the 'late Volgian Kimmeridge Shale
Unit'. Price et al. (1993) divided the Humber Group mudstones into nine
named lithostratigraphic units, using a combination of lithostratigraphic and
biostratigraphic parameters. Seven of these fall within the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation as defined here.
Type section
Kimmeridge Bay, Dorset, is regarded as the type section for the Kimmeridge
Clay Formation, although no comprehensive formal definition has been
published.
Reference sections
211/28-5:
3133.5-3308.5m
3/1-2:
3338-3535m
11/30-2:
969.5-1638.5m
16/13a-3:
4285.5-4672.5m
30/8-1:
3700-3990m
(10280-10855ft)
(10952-11598ft)
(3180-5375ft)
(14060-15330ft)
(12139-13090m)
Formal subdivisions
p.37
p.39
p.43
p.47
p.49
p.51
p.53
References
33
BOWEN, J.M. 1975. The Brent Oil-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum
and the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 353-361. Heyden & Son,
London.
DE'ATH, N.G. & SCHUYLEMAN, S.F. 1981. The geology of the Magnus oilfield.
In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds) Petroleum geology of the continental
shelf of North-west Europe, 342-351. Heyden & Son, London
JOHNSON, H.D., MACKAY, T.A. & STEWART, D.J. 1986. The Fulmar Oilfield
MAHER, C.E. & HARKER, S.D. 1987. Claymore Oil Field. In: BROOKS, J. &
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 835-845.
PRICE, J., DYER, R., GOOD ALL, I., MACKIE, T., WATSON, P. & WILLIAMS, G. 1993.

whole of the (U.K.) North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences Report
74/8.
TURNER, C.C., COHEN, J.M., CONNELL, E.R. & COOPER, D.M. 1987. A
Trotman, London.
Lithology
The Kimmeridge Clay Formation consists dominantly of dark grey brown to
black, non-calcareous or slightly-calcareous, partly fissile, moderately to
highly organic-rich mudstones. Thin laminae and streaks of grey siltstone and
sandstone occur locally. Belemnites and ammonites are recorded from cores.
Sandstones and conglomerates are interbedded at various levels within the
mudstones, and locally constitute the entire vertical succession (see
descriptions of individual members for details). Thin sandstones (unnamed)
occur locally (e.g. 3/30-2, not illustrated). These are generally very fine
grained, with sharp bases and cross-lamination displayed in some cases.
Price et al. (1993) defined seven such units within the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation (as defined here). However, currently available biostratigraphic
data are insufficient to determine whether these units are consistently traceable
throughout the Central and Northern North Sea. The most consistent wirelinelog marker is provided by an upward increase in gamma-ray values, marking a
transition into 'hot shales' (see Panel 12).
Seven, formally defined, coarse clastic units are recognized: the Birch
Sandstone Member, Burns Sandstone Member, Claymore Sandstone Member,
Dirk Sandstone Member, Magnus Sandstone Member, Ptarmigan Sandstone
Member and the Ribble Sandstone Member.
Upper boundary
The top of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation is defined by a downward change
from marls, calcareous mudstones, sandstones or limestones (Cromer Knoll
Group) to dark grey mudstones. It is marked by a downward increase in
gamma-ray values and decrease in velocity. In restricted areas of the Central
North Sea, the boundary occurs within a continuous sandstone succession. In
such sections, the boundary is difficult to define, but can usually be drawn at a
downward change from relatively thickly bedded and/or calcareous sandstones
to relatively thinly bedded sandstones.

The Kimmeridge Clay Formation is widely distributed in the UK North Sea
Basin. It attains maximum thicknesses of over 350m in the East Shetland
Basin, over 1100m in the South Viking Graben, about 1400m in the Moray
Firth and about 300m in the Central North Sea. The formation generally
thickens markedly towards the fault bounded margins of the basins and thins
over the crests of intra-basinal fault blocks.
Lower boundary
The Kimmeridge Clay Formation overlies Heather Formation mudstones in
most basins but occurs above Piper Formation or Fulmar Formation
sandstones in parts of the Central North Sea. The formation may also rest
unconformably on older strata over the crests of some eroded and tilted fault
blocks.
Where the formation overlies mudstones of the Heather Formation, the base
is difficult to define on lithological grounds alone (see discussion on p.5). It is
here taken at a relatively sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values,
sometimes associated with an increase in velocity. A decrease in resistivity
also occurs at this level in some sections. However, the thicker, basinal
sections commonly display several lithological and wireline-log markers that
could be confused with the formation boundary (e.g. Panels 12 and 16). The
precise nature of the wireline-log changes across the boundary varies from
region to region, principally reflecting differing degrees of stratigraphic
condensation in the lower part of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation. The
boundary is commonly associated with a general downward lightening in
colour of the mudstones, a decrease in organic content, and an increase in the
proportion of thin limestone beds.
Where Kimmeridge Clay Formation mudstones overlie Piper Formation or
Fulmar Formation sandstones, the lower boundary is clearly identified at the
downward change from organic-rich mudstone to sandstone, accompanied by
a decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity.
Several subdivisions of the Kimmeridge Clay formation are possible in most
successions, based on a combination of wireline-log and biostratigraphic data.
1993
The Kimmeridge Clay Formation is the direct equivalent of the Draupne
Formation in the Norwegian sector of the Northern North Sea and of the
Mandal and Farsund formations in the Norwegian Central Graben (Vollset &
Dor 1984). Jensen et al. (1986) suggested usage of the term Farsund
Formation in the Danish sector also.
The Kimmeridge Clay Formation mudstones represent marine hemipelagic
deposition in an environment where bottom waters were generally anoxic,
favouring the preservation of organic material (Miller 1990). The interbedded
sandstones and conglomerates reflect the erosion of adjacent areas, especially
during lowstand phases. They were probably deposited as submarine fans by
gravity-flow processes.
The upper boundary of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation is generally
regarded as representing an unconformity (the so-called Late Cimmerian
Unconformity) in many wells. However, Rawson & Riley (1982) suggested
that there is often no unconformity at this level. They considered that the
facies change across the boundary reflects disruption of the stratified anoxic
bottom waters during the a sea-level rise in late Ryazanian times. However,
they identified hiatuses at the boundary in wells at the crests of tilted faultblocks, and suggested that these may represent an amalgamation of a
succession of minor discontinuities within the thicker, off-structure,
successions.
The Kimmeridge Clay Formation yields an abundant, well-preserved and
diverse palynoflora. The R.thula, E.expiratum, G.dimorphum, Muderongia
sp.A, C.longicorne, and E.luridum biomarkers are all represented, with the
34
S.crystallinum biomarker occurring close to the base of the formation. The

microfauna is largely restricted to agglutinated species of foraminifera and
include the H.canui, T. cf lathetica, T.jurassica and A.deceptorius biomarkers.
Age
Kimmeridgian to late Ryazanian.
References
and depositional history of the Jurassic in the Fisher Bank Basin, UK North
Sea. In: PARKER, J . R . (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe:
Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 415424. Geological Society, London.
In press.
DORE, A.G., VOLLSET, J. & HAMAR, G.P. 1985. Correlation of the offshore
sequences referred to the Kimmeridge Clay Formation - relevance to the

Norwegian sector. In: THOMAS, B.K. et al. (eds) Petroleum geochemistry in
exploration of the Norwegian shelf, 27-37. Graham & Trotman, London.
JENSEN, T.F., HOLM, L., FRANDSEN, N. & MICHELSEN, O. 1986. Jurassic-Lower
Cretaceous lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Danish Central Trough.
Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Series A, 12, 1-65.
MILLER, R.G. 1990. A paleoceanographic approach to the Kimmeridge Clay

Formation. In: HUC, A.Y. (ed.) Deposition of organic facies. AAPG Studies
in Geology No.30.

RAWSON, P.F. & RILEY, L.A. 1982. Latest Jurassic-Early Cretaceous events and
the 'Late Cimmerian Unconformity' in the North Sea area. AAPG Bulletin
66, 2628-2648.

VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
See also Correlation Panels 11-20.
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
KIMMERIDGE
CLAYFORMATION
FORMATION
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
CROMER
KNOLL GP
40
GR
200
140
DT
ft
40
3338
4285.5
3700
10280
10952
14060
12139
HEATHER FM.
10855
3535
11598
HEATHER FM.
3990
HEATHER FM.
13090
4672.5
40
m
ft
969.5
3180
31
30
DT
211 / 28-5
140
35
34
211 33
200
15330
HEATHER FM.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
GR
Burns
Sst. Mbr
3133.5
3308.5
m
ft
CROMER
KNOLL GP
ft
CROMER
KNOLL GP
ft
140
11 / 30-2
CHALK
GROUP
200
30 / 8-1
GR
16 / 13a-3
3 / 1-2
CROMER
KNOLL GP
211 / 28-5
3 / 1-2
26
25
LITHOLOGY
14
15
16
17
15 16
Mudstone /
Siltstone
Key Biomarkers
16 / 13a-3
CROMER KNOLL / CHALK GROUPS
20
21
22
Sandstone
11 / 30-2
Limestone
26
27
28
29
30
100 m
HUMBER GROUP
19
LATE JURASSIC
18
5375
R. thula
Hot shale
17
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
1638.5
G. dimorphum
C. longicorne
HEATHER FM.
13
CRETAC.
12
E. luridum

S. crystallinum
HEATHER
FORMATION
R. aemula
Chalk
100 km
30 / 8-1
C 1993
1993
35
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
KIMMERIDGE
CLAYFORMATION
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
Birch
Sandstone Member
Birch Sandstone Member (new)
Name.
From the tree.
Lithology
The Birch Sandstone Member comprises fine to medium
grained, moderately to well sorted sandstones. Beds of
m u d s t o n e are sporadically intercalated with the
sandstones, attaining a thickness of several metres.
Upper boundary
The top of the Birch Sandstone Member lies immediately
beneath mudstones or marls of the Comer Knoll Group. In
the type and reference wells, the uppermost sandstone unit
is overlain by a very thin bed of Kimmeridge Clay
mudstone, which is here included within the Birch
Sandstone Member. In sections with a thicker bed of
mudstone at the top, the upper boundary of the member
should be taken at the top of the uppermost sandstone.
140
DT
40
GR
200
190
DT
40
m
ft
Lower boundary
The base of the Birch Sandstone Member is defined by a
downward transition from sandstones to organic-rich
mudstones ( u n d i f f e r e n t i a t e d Kimmeridge Clay
Formation), marked by a sharp increase in gamma-ray
values and decrease in velocity.
The Birch Sandstone Member is largely restricted to a
small part of block 16/12, but thin sandstone beds at the
same stratigraphic level may occur in adjacent blocks.
The thickness of the Birch Sandstone Member is highly
variable, attaining a maximum thickness of about 55m.
m
ft
CROMER
CROMER
KNOLL GP
KNOLL GP
4215.5
3954
13830
12972
4286.5
14064
Birch Sandstone
Member
Reference section
16/12a-4:
4215.5-4286.5m (13830-14064ft)
280
(12972-13180ft) below KB.
GR
Birch Sandstone
Member
Type section
16/12-8:
3954-4017m
The wireline-log expression of the boundary varies

according to the thickness of the mudstone unit above the
sandstone.
The term Birch Sandstone Member is introduced for a thin

unit of deep-water sandstones that occurs within the
mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the
South Viking Graben area.
16 / 12a-8
16 / 12a-4
4017
13180
The Birch Sandstone Member was probably deposited by
gravity-flow processes in an anoxic, relatively deep water
marine setting.
No data are available for these sandstones.
Age
Ryazanian.
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone /
Siltstone
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
Sandstone
100m
14
15
16
16 / 12a-4
Key Biomarkers
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
27
21
28
100 km
22
29
16 / 12a-8
30
HUMBER GROUP
26
20
LATE JURASSIC
19
Birch Sst.
Member
KIMMERIDGE
BRAE FORMATION
EARLY
CRET.
13
G.dimorphum
CLAY
C.longicorne
FORMATION
E.luridum
S.crystallinum
HEATHER FORMATION
BIRCH SANDSTONE MEMBER
1993
37
C 1993
37 Sandstone Member
Birch

(new)
The term Bums Sandstone Member is introduced for a thick, sandstone unit
within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation. The sandstones have been assigned
several informal names on company completion logs. For example, in the type
well (12/24-2), Occidental applied the term 'Helmsdale Boulder Beds
equivalent', whereas Britoil included sandstones here assigned to the Burns
Sandstone Member in their informal 'Lower Hot Shale', 'Siltstone', 'Ettrick
Sandstone' and 'Upper Hot Shale' members of the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation (e.g. 20/2-5). In the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of the Beatrice
Field (Block 11/30), Stevens (1991) recognized an informal 'Cromarty Sand
Member' of Ryazanian age, but left associated Volgian sandstones unnamed.
Type section
12/24-2: 1538-2882m
(5046-9456ft) below KB.
Reference sections
12/23-2:
957.5-1382.5m
20/2-2:
3191.5-3263m
20/2-5:
2927-3285.5m
Name.
writer.
(3142-4535ft)
(10470-10706ft)
(9603-10779ft)
After Robert Burns, the 18th century Scottish lyric poet and song-
References
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 1 l/30a, UK North Sea. In:

245-252.
1993
39
Lithology
The Burns Sandstone Member consists of sandstones interbedded with
siltstones and mudstones. The sandstones occur as beds up to a few metres in
thickness or in composite units that locally exceed more than 80m in
thickness. They are predominantly very fine to medium grained, but coarse to
very coarse grained locally. They are variably cemented with carbonate and
are poorly to moderately sorted. The interbedded grey and brown to black
mudstones and siltstones are typical of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation.
Upper boundary
Where the Burns Sandstone Member is overlain by the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation, the top is defined by a downward change from mudstones to
sandstones, or interbedded sandstones and mudstones. It is marked by a
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity. Thin
sandstones may occur within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation above this log
break but are not included in the Burns Sandstone Member. Locally, the Burns
Sandstone Member is overlain by sandstones of the Cromer Knoll Group (e.g.
20/2-5), in which case its top can be difficult to recognize without recourse to
detailed biostratigraphy. However, in some sections, the boundary is marked
by a change from thickly bedded sandstones to thinly bedded sandstones
interbedded with mudstones (e.g. 20/2-5). Also, mudstones associated with the
Cromer Knoll Group sandstones are generally more calcareous than those
associated with the Burns Sandstone Member, with correspondingly lower
gamma-ray values and higher velocities.
Lower boundary
The base of the Burns Sandstone Member is placed either at the base of the
lowest identifiable sandstone unit or at a downward transition from sandstonedominated to mudstone-dominated sediments. The downward increase in
gamma-ray values may thus be sharp (e.g. 20/2-2) or gradational (e.g. 20/2-5).
The boundary is generally marked by a downward decrease in velocity. Thin
sandstones within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation below the main sandstone
unit (e.g. 12/24-2) are not included within the Burns Sandstone Member.
The Burns Sandstone Member is widely distributed throughout the Inner
Moray Firth, extending eastwards onto the Halibut Shelf and into the
northwestern part of the South Halibut Basin. Its distribution is related to
major faults that were active during its deposition (e.g. the Smith Bank, Wick
and Helmsdale faults).
The Burns Sandstone Member shows rapid thickness variations, with
marked thickening towards major synsedimentary faults. It is over 1300m in
well 12/24-2, with thicker successions probably developed immediately
adjacent to the hanging walls of major synsedimentary faults.
whereas in the Outer Moray Firth it is restricted to the middle and upper parts.
Onshore equivalents crop out along the Sutherland coast, and include the Allt
na Cuile Sandstones, Loth River Shales and Helmsdale Boulder Beds of basal
cymodoce Zone to albani or gorei Zone age (Lam & Porter 1977; Riley 1980;
Wignall & Pickering 1993).
According to Brown (1990), lateral changes in Upper Jurassic sedimentary
facies and thickness in the Inner Moray Firth may largely be related to the
variation in the supply of coarse clastics into the marine basin from active fault
scarps.
On the basis of seismic data, Underhill (1991) interpreted Upper Jurassic
sediments in the Moray Firth Basin as submarine-fan deposits. Linsley et al.
(1980) considered the thin sandstones in the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of
the Beatrice Field (Block 11/30) as deep-water deposits that accumulated in a
distal channel and fan environment.
The Burns Sandstone Member yields relatively abundant palynomorph
associations and includes the E.luridum, C.longicorne, Muderongia sp. acme,
G.dimorphum, E.expiratum and R.thula biomarkers.
Age
Kimmeridgian to late Ryazanian.
References
BROWN, S. 1990. Jurassic. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.). Introduction to the
petroleum geology of the North Sea, 219-254. Blackwell.
LAM, K. & PORTER, R. 1977. The distribution of palynomorphs in the Jurassic
rocks of the Brora Outlier, N.E. Scotland. Journal of the Geological

Society, London 134, 45-55.
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D. 1 9 8 0 . The Beatrice Oil
Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil
and gas fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of Petroleum
Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
RILEY, L.A. 1980. Palynological evidence of an early Portlandian age for the
uppermost Helmsdale Boulder Beds, Sutherland. Scottish Journal of

Geology 16, 29-31.
UNDERHILL, J.R. 1991. Controls on Late Jurassic seismic sequences, Inner
Moray Firth, UK North Sea: a critical test of a key segment of Exxon's

original global cycle chart. Basin Research 3, 79-98.
WIGNALL, P . B . & PICKERING, K.T. 1993. Palaeoecology and sedimentology
across a Jurassic fault scarp, NE Scotland. Journal of the Geological

The Burns Sandstone Member passes laterally into the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation. In the Inner Moray Firth it occupies much of the formation,
1993
40
KIMMERIDGE CLAYCLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
FORMATION
12 / 24-2
DT
m
ft
949
3114
957.5
3142
GR
200
140
CROMER
KNOLL
GROUP
DT
40
m
ft
1533
5030
1538
5046
CROMER
KNOLL
GROUP
40
GR
200
140
DT
m
ft
40
CROMER
KNOLL
GROUP
3191.5
10470
200
140
DT
40
m
ft
2927
9603
3263
10706
3390
11122
HEATHER
FM.
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone /
Siltstone
0
1382.5
4535
1384.5
HEATHER
FM.
GR
Marl
140
200
Burns
Sst. Mbr
GR
20 / 2-5
20 / 2-2
12 / 23-2
0
Burns
Sandstone Member
Burns
Sandstone
Member
3285.5
10779
4542
Sandstone
100 m
Coal
3489.5
DISTRIBUTION MAP
211 33
210
FORMATION
HEATHER
Limestone
35
34
Gorse
Member
3651.5
31
30
Stroma
Member
11980
PENTLAND
FM.
11448
TRIASSIC
14
15
3733
12248
26
25
3687
12096
EARLY
CRETACEOUS
Key Biomarkers
CROMER KNOLL GROUP

R. thula
12
13
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
G. dimorphum
Burns
KIMMERIDGE
Sandstone
CLAY
FORMATION
Member
16
15 16
17
22
12 / 24-2
17
18
19
21
20 / 2-5
C. longicorne
12 / 23-2
20 / 2-2
E. luridum
26
S. crystallinum
HEATHER FOMATION
27
28
29
30
100 km
2882
9456
BURNS SANDSTONE MEMBER
2952
HEATHER FM.
1993
9685
41
41

The term Claymore Sandstone Member is applied to all significant
occurrences of Kimmeridgian to Middle Volgian mass-flow sandstones within
the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of the Witch Ground Graben.
Based on the limited amount of data available at the time, Deegan & Scull
(1977) suggested that the Upper Jurassic marine sandstones of the Claymore
Field could probably be included within the Piper Formation. However,
Turner et al. (1984) referred sandstones and interbedded mudstones of
Kimmeridgian to mid-Volgian age in the north western Witch Ground Graben
to a formally defined Claymore Sandstone Member, and proposed UK well
14/19-4 as the type section.
Harker et al. (1987) adopted the term Claymore Sandstone Member but
extended it to include a 3m turbidite sandstone bed that occurs in the type
section near the base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation. According to Harker
et al. (1987), the age of the Claymore Sandstone Member ranges from Late
Kimmeridgian to intra-mid Volgian. Maher & Harker (1987), Harker &
Maher (1988) and Harker et al. (1991) recognized a lower 'Low Gamma Ray
Sands' unit and an upper 'High Gamma Ray Sands' unit.
Harker et al. (1987) recognized additional, locally developed, sandstone
members within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of the Witch Ground
Graben. They introduced the informal term 'Galley Sands' for sandstones that
range in age up to as late as the latest Middle Volgian (oppressus Zone).
According to O'Driscoll et al. (1990), the Claymore Sandstone Member is
essentially of Early Volgian age, whereas the Galley Sandstone ranges in age
from earliest to Middle Volgian. O'Driscoll et al. (1990) correlated the upper
part of the Galley Sandstone with the informal 'Silt Unit' recognized within
the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of the Claymore Field area by Maher &
Harker (1987) and Harker & Maher (1988).
Andrews & Brown (1987) noted sandstones within the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation of the Claymore (block 14/19), Galley (block 15/23) and South
Piper (block 15/17) areas of the Witch Ground Graben and commented that
their lateral continuity along strike could not be confirmed. Similarly,
O'Driscoll et al. (1990) recognized a number of separate sandstone
developments within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation of the Witch Ground
Graben. However, Boote & Gustav (1987) suggested that there is an overlap
in the distribution of the Claymore and Galley fan systems.
According to O'Driscoll et al. (1990), the informal Tartan 'Hot Lens A
member' and 'Hot Lens B member' sandstones recognized in the Kimmeridge
Clay Formation of the Tartan Field area (Coward et al. 1991) are coeval with
the Claymore Sandstone Member. Equivalents of the 'Hot Lens' sandstones
1993
have been recognized in the Petronella Field and the Highlander Field
(Waddams & Clark 1991; Whitehead & Pinnock 1991).
The Claymore Sandstone Member as used here comprises the the Claymore
Sandstone Member as defined by Turner et al. (1984), together with the
'Galley Sands' of Harker et al. (1984).
Type section
14/19-4 (Turner et al. 1984): 2484-2566.5m (8150-8420ft) below KB
(revised depths).
Remarks: the proposed depths differ from those given by Turner et al. (1984)
in the text, but agree with those shown on the accompanying figure.
Reference sections
14/19-2:
2483-2699.5m
(8146-8856ft)
15/17-8A:
3781.5-3891m
(12407-12766ft)
15/23-4B:
4133.5-4419.5m (13562-14500ft)
Name. From the Claymore Field (Block 14/19), where the member is the
main hydrocarbon reservoir (Turner et al. 1984).
References
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, K. & GLENNIE, J.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of

BOOTE, D.R.D. & GUSTAV, S.H. 1987. Evolving depositional systems within an
active rift, Witch Ground Graben, North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
Trotman, London.
COWARD, R.N., CLARK, N.M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1991. The Tartan Field, Block
15/16, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas
Memoir No. 14, 377-384.
DEEGAN, C . E . & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
HARKER, S . D . , GUSTAV, S . H . & RILEY, L.A. 1987. Triassic to Cenomanian
43

Trotman, London.
HARKER, S.D. & MAHER, C.E. 1988. Late Jurassic sedimentation and tectonics,
main area Claymore reservoir, North Sea. In: Giant oil and gas fields.
SEPM Core Workshop No. 12, 395-458.
HARKER, S.D., GREEN, S.C.H. & ROMANI, R.S. 1991. The Claymore Field,
Block 14/19, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil
and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume, 269-278. Geological
Society, London.
WADDAMS, P. & CLARK, N.M. 1991. The Petronella Field, Block 14/20b, UK
No. 14, 353-360.
WHITEHEAD, M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1991. The Highlander Field, Block 14/20b,
No. 14, 323-329.
Lithology
The Claymore Sandstone Member is generally composed of well sorted, nongraded and structureless sandstones with rare interbedded mudstones. Boote &
Gustav (1987) recognized three main facies associations within the Claymore
Sandstone Member. (1) Medium-grained, internally structureless sandstones, with
rare thin mudstone beds, commonly arranged in amalgamated sets up to about 5m
thick. Rare graded bedding occurs in this facies. (2) Medium to thin bedded, fine
to medium grained sandstones with common interbedded mudstone interbeds.
These sandstones are internally massive or have planar or ripple lamination. The
interbedded mudstones locally contain abundant carbonaceous detritus. (3)
Medium to thick bedded, medium-grained sandstones in amalgamated sets, with
beds of finely laminated and sporadically bioturbated mudstones.
Turner et al. (1984) noted that load casts, flame structures, dish structures,
small-scale slump structures, soft-sediment faults and water-escape structures
are locally preserved in otherwise massive sandstones in the Claymore
Sandstone Member, and that matrix-supported, angular mudstone clasts up to
about 2cm across are locally common.
In addition to the main lithofacies of the Claymore Sandstone Member
described above, Turner et al. (1984) recorded coarse to very coarse grained
sandstones with dispersed matrix-supported pebbles of sandstone up to 6mm
in diameter, and a stratigraphically restricted facies consisting of bioturbated,
very fine to fine grained sandstone seen in core from near the top of the
Claymore Sandstone Member in well 14/19-9 (not illustrated). Vertical and
high-angle oblique burrows with concave upwards backfill structures are
common in these sandstones and U-shaped burrows are also present.
In the Claymore Field, the sandstones of the Claymore Sandstone Member
are subarkose (Maher & Harker 1987). According to O'Driscoll et al. (1990),
sandstones (of early Volgian age) in the lower part of the Claymore Sandstone
Member in the Galley field area are quartz-arenitic in composition, although
the overlying sandstones (of mid-Volgian age) are more feldspathic. Very
localized carbonate concretions are present within sandstones of the Claymore
Sandstone Member (Maher & Harker 1987).
Gamma-ray log signatures within the Claymore Sandstone Member reflect
the range of lithofacies present. Thick-bedded and amalgamated sandstones
produce a 'blocky' gamma-ray log response (e.g. 15/17-8A), whereas thinbedded sandstones with mudstones result in a 'ratty' log character (e.g.
between 4230.6 and 4419.6m in well 15/23-4B).
Upper boundary
The top of the Claymore Sandstone Member is defined by a downward change
from organic-rich, dark grey mudstones to sandstones. It is marked by a
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity. On local
structural highs, within the Claymore Field, the Claymore Sandstone Member
is unconformably overlain by calcareous mudstones of the Lower Cretaceous
Valhall Formation (Maher & Harker 1987).
Lower boundary
The base of the Claymore Sandstone Member is defined by a change from
sandstone, or interbedded sandstone and mudstone, to mudstone. It is marked
by a downward increase in gamma-ray values and decrease in velocity, or,
where interbedded mudstones are present in the lower part of the formation, by
a change to consistently high gamma-ray values. Thin sandstones within the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation below this level are not included within the
1993
Claymore Sandstone Member. A 3-metre turbidite sandstone bed that occurs

near the base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in some sections (e.g. 14/192, 14/19-4) is thus excluded.
The Claymore Sandstone Member is widely distributed throughout the Witch
Ground Graben. The Claymore Sandstone Member is locally absent due to
erosion over the crests of some major structural highs, e.g. the Claymore Field.
The member shows rapid thickness variations. It is commonly between 50
and 250m thick, but greater thicknesses occur near major synsedimentary
faults. The thickest known sections are adjacent to the Halibut Horst (e.g.
372.5m in well 15/21-2, not illustrated).
The Claymore Sandstone Member passes laterally into Kimmeridge Clay
Formation mudstones.
Depositional environment
Turner et al. (1984) interpreted the sandstones of the Claymore Sandstone
Member as gravity-flow deposits, with the bioturbated sandstones near the top
of the member in well 14/19-9 (not illustrated) possibly representing
reworking under relatively shallow conditions. Boote & Gustav (1987)
identified submarine-channel, channel-fringe and submarine-fan lobe/sheet
deposits within the Claymore Sandstone Member.
Although palynofloras are of low diversity and generally poorly preserved, the
G.dimorphum, Muderongia sp.A acme, C.longicorne and E.luridum
biomarkers have been identified within the Claymore Sandstone Member.
Age
Kimmeridgian to Middle Volgian.
References
active rift, Witch Ground Graben, North Sea. In: BROOKS, J . & GLENNIE,
Trotman, London.

44
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
40 0
GR
150
190
PIPER
FM.
GR
2566.5
8420
SKAGERRAK FM.
140
DT
40
GR
220
120
DT
m
ft
40
3734.5
3781.5
3891
12766
2616
8583
2617
8586
2627
8619
4133.5
13562
12407
2583
8474
Stroma
Mbr
200
12253
2484
8150
Pibroch Mbr
PENT.
FM.
2453
8047
8146
40
CROMER
KNOLL GP.
Chanter
Member
2483
CROMER
KNOLL
GROUP
DT
3929.5
12892
2699.5
DT
15 / 23-4B
m
ft
140
180
Chanter
Member
GR
15 / 17-8A
m
ft
PIPER
FM.
14 / 19-4
m
ft
14 / 19-2
Claymore
Sandstone Member
Claymore
Sandstone
Member
8856
2716
8910
HEATHER
FORMATION
2745.5
9007
PENT. Stroma
FM.
Mbr
4419.5
14500
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
4447.5
14590
211
PIPER
FM.
LITHOLOGY
15
16
15 / 23-4B
14 / 19-2
19
20
Siltstone
21
Dirk
Sst.
Mbr
Coal
22
G.dimorphum
28
29
30
Limestone
LATE JURASSIC
100 km
Marl
27
R.thula
Sandstone
15 / 17-8A
26
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
HUMBER GROUP
14
Key Biomarkers
EARLY
CRET.
13
Mudstone
14 / 19-4
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
Claymore
Sandstone
Member
C.longicorne
E.luridum
100 km
HEATHER
FORMATION
PIPER
FORMATION
S.crystallinum
CLAYMORE SANDSTONE MEMBER
C 1993
1993
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
45
Claymore
Sandstone
Member
Claymore
Sandstone Member
KIMMERIDGE CLAYDirk
FORMATION
Sandstone Member
Dirk Sandstone Member (new)
Name.
From the dagger used by Scottish Highlanders.
Lithology
The Dirk Sandstone Member is characterized by very fine
to medium grained sandstones interbedded with dark
coloured, organic-rich mudstones. The sandstones are well
sorted, well cemented, locally carbonaceous and slightly
calcareous. The mudstones are typical of the Kimmeridge
Clay Formation.
Upper boundary
The top of the Dirk Sandstone Member is defined by a
d o w n w a r d change f r o m mudstone to sandstone
interbedded with mudstone, marked by a decrease in
average gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Dirk Sandstone Member is defined by a
downward decrease in the proportion of sandstone to
GR
200
140
DT
40
m
ft
CROMER
KNOLL
GROUP
3894.5

The Dirk Sandstone Member is known only from the area
of the Galley Field, in block 15/23. In the type well (the
only released section) the member is 28m thick.
The Dirk Sandstone Member passes laterally into dark
grey mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation.
12778
3900
Dirk Sst.
Member
Reference section
Because of the very limited distribution of the Dirk
Sandstone Member, no formal reference section is
proposed.
Type section
15/23-2: 3900-3928.5m (12795-12889ft) below KB.
mudstone. It is marked by a downward increase in

gamma-ray values. In the type section, a distinctly highgamma mudstone unit separates the Dirk Sandstone
Member from the Claymore Sandstone Member in the
type secton.
12795
3928.5
12889
3960.5
12993
Claymore
Sst. Mbr.
The term Dirk Sandstone Member is introduced for a thin

sandstone unit lying within the uppermost part of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation.
15 / 23-2
The Dirk Sandstone Member sandstones are interpreted as
mass-flow deposits within dysaerobic marine mudstones
of the uppermost part of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation.
The Dirk Sandstone Member typically yields
palynomorph assemblages of relatively low diversity. The
R.thula biomarker has been recorded in the immediately
overlying Kimmeridge Clay Formation mudstones.
LITHOLOGY
0
DISTRIBUTION MAP
Age
Latest mid Volgian to late Ryazanian.
Sandstone
210
211
Limestone
100 m
Key Biomarkers
15
16
15 / 23-2
26
20
27
R.thula
Dirk
Sst.
Mbr
21
28
100 km
22
29
G.dimorphum
30
HUMBER GROUP
19
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
EARLY
CRET.
14
LATE JURASSIC
13
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
Claymore
Sandstone
Member
C.longicorne
E.luridum
HEATHER
FORMATION
PIPER
FORMATION
S.crystallinum
DIRK SANDSTONE MEMBER
1993
C 1993
47
47 Sandstone Member
Dirk
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
Magnus
Sandstone Member
211 / 12-3A
Magnus Sandstone Member (new)
From the Magnus Field (De'Ath & Schuyleman
Lithology
The Magnus Sandstone Member consists predominantly
of sub-arkosic to arkosic, fine to coarse grained, locally
granulitic, generally poorly sorted sandstones (De'Ath &
S c h u y l e m a n 1981). Beds of mostly structureless
sandstone, up to 14m thick, constitute the bulk of the
member in some wells. Thin-bedded sandstones are also
present, with sedimentary structures that include ripples
and parallel lamination typical of Bouma-cycle deposits.
Heterogeneous muddy sandstones or sandy mudstones are
also present, displaying sandstone and mudstone clasts,
contorted sub-vertical sandstone pipes, contorted beds,
and balls of sandstone. This facies may form up to 20% of
the member in some wells.
Upper boundary
The top of the Magnus Sandstone Member is defined by a
downward change from high-gamma, Kimmeridge Clay
mudstones to sandstones. It is marked by a downward
decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity.
Lower Boundary
The base of the Magnus Sandstone Member is defined by
a downward transition from sandstone or interbedded
mudstone and sandstone to predominantly mudstone. It is
200
190
DT
40
GR
220
140
DT
40
m
ft
m
ft
3015.5
9894
CROMER
KNOLL GP
The Magnus Sandstone Member is restricted to the area

around the Magnus Field in the northern part of the East
Shetland Basin. Comparable sandstones of Kimmeridgian
to Volgian age in Block 210/19 are not formally assigned
to the Magnus Sandstone Member because of difficulty in
accurately defining their distribution. They may merit
inclusion within the member when more data are
available.
The Magnus Sandstone Member attains a maximum
thickness of about 200m, but shows rapid thickness
variations over short distances.
3152.5
10343
3175
3064
10053
10417
3121
10240
The Magnus Sandstone Member was deposited by
gravity-flow processes in up to four sand-rich, partly
overlapping submarine-fan lobes derived from the west or
northwest (De'Ath & Schuyleman 1981).
Name.
1981).
(10417-11081ft)
GR
Reference section
211/12a-9: 3175-3377.5m
(10053-10240ft.) below KB.
0
CROMER
KNOLL GP
Magnus Sandstone
Member
Type section
211/12-3A: 3064-3121m
marked by a downward increase in average gamma-ray

values and commonly by a decrease in velocity.
The term Magnus Sandstone Member is introduced for a

thick sandstone unit occurring within the mudstonedominated succession of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation
in the East Shetland Basin area.
211 / 12a-9
The Magnus Sandstone Member generally yields
relatively sparse palynofloras, with none of the diagnostic
biomarkers yet recorded. Reworked Callovian to
Oxfordian dinoflagellate cysts are occasionally recorded.
3377.5
11081
Age
Kimmeridgian to Volgian.
References
DISTRIBUTION MAP
DE'ATH, N.G. & SCHUYLEMAN, S.F. 1981. The geology of

the Magnus oilfield. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D.
210
211
211 / 12-3A
(eds) Petroleum geology of the continental shelf of

North West Europe, 342-351. Heyden & Son, London.
See also Correlation Panel 11(N).
LITHOLOGY
211 / 12a-9
Mudstone /
Siltstone
Sandstone
100m
13
14
15
16
Key Biomarkers
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
EARLY
CRET.
27
21
28
22
29
30
LATE JURASSIC
26
20
HUMBER GROUP
R. thula
19
KIMMERIDGE
Magnus Sandstone
Member
CLAY
FORMATION
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
HEATHER
FORMATION
G. dimorphum
C. longicorne
E. luridum
S. crystallinum
R. aemula
100 km
MAGNUS SANDSTONE MEMBER
1993
C 1993
49
49 Sandstone Member
Magnus
KIMMERIDGEPtarmigan
CLAY FORMATION
Sandstone Member
Ptarmigan Sandstone Member (new)
211/12-5:
Name.
3261-3295m
(10699-10810ft) below KB.
From the Scottish game-bird.
Lithology
The Ptarmigan Sandstone Member consists of thinly
bedded sandstones interbedded with dark grey mudstones.
The sandstones are light to medium grey-brown, fine to
medium grained, quartzose, variably dolomitic, and
moderately sorted. The member displays highly erratic
wireline-log responses.
Upper boundary
The top of the Ptarmigan Sandstone Member is defined by
a downward change from mudstones (undifferentiated
Kimmeridge Clay Formation) to interbedded sandstone
and mudstone. It is marked by a downward decrease in
gamma-ray values and increase in velocity.
GR
200
200
DT
40
m
ft
Magnus Sst.
Member

The Ptarmigan Sandstone Member is restricted to the area
around the Magnus Field (Quadrant 211/12), in the
northern part of the East Shetland Basin. Its lateral limits
are probably depositional. The member attains a
maximum thickness of about 150m, but the thickness
varies rapidly over small distances.
The Ptarmigan Sandstone Member was probably
deposited by gravity-flow processes in submarine-fan
lobes derived from the west or northwest.
3191
10469
3261
Ptarmigan
Sst. Mbr
Type section
mudstone to a dominantly mudstone section. It is marked

by a downward change to more uniform wireline-log
responses.
The term Ptarmigan Sandstone Member is introduced for

a unit of thinly bedded sandstones that occurs within the
mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the East
Shetland Basin. The member lies below the Magnus
Sandstone Member, and is separated from it by highgamma mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation.
211 / 12-5
10699
3295
10810
3347
10981
No data available.
HEATHER
FORMATION
TD
Age
Probably Kimmeridgian.
See also Correlation Panel 11(N).
Lower Boundary
The base of the Ptarmigan Sandstone Member is defined
by a downward change from sandstone with interbedded
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
211 / 12-5
0
LITHOLOGY
3
Sandstone
13
19
14
15
16
20
21
22
27
28
29
100 m
PTARMIGAN SANDSTONE MEMBER
1993
C 1993
51
LATE JURASSIC
100 km
30
Magnus Sandstone
Member
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
no data
Key Biomarkers
26
HEATHER
FORMATION
51 Sandstone Member
Ptarmigan
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
Ribble
Sandstone Member
Ribble Sandstone Member (new)
(10702-10843ft) below KB.
Reference sections
30/16-25: 3087.5-3115m
Name.
(10130-10220ft)
From the River Ribble in Lancashire.
Lithology
The Ribble Sandstone Member consists dominantly of
thick-bedded, structureless sandstones which are fine to
medium grained and non-bioturbated. The sandstones are
poorly to well sorted, sub-arkosic in composition, contain
clay clasts and are interbedded with thin laminated fissile
mudstones (Johnson et al. 1986; Mehenni & Roodenburg
1990; Stockbridge & Gray 1991).
Upper boundary
The top of the Ribble Sandstone Member is defined by a
sharp d o w n w a r d change from dark grey, fissile
Kimmeridge Clay mudstones to sandstones. It is marked
by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and by a
sharp or transitional downward decrease in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Ribble Sandstone Member is defined by a
sharp downward change from sandstones to dark grey,
fissile Kimmeridge Clay mudstones, shortly above the top
of the Fulmar Formation. The boundary is marked by a
sharp downward increase in gamma-ray values and a
sharp and pronounced increase in velocity.
The Ribble Sandstone Member appears to be limited to
the area of the Fulmar Field. It is thickest in the western
part of the field where it is up to 180ft (55m) thick
(Johnson et al. 1986).
140
DT
40
m
ft
3262
10702
Ribble Sst.
Member
The sandstones of the Ribble Sandstone Member were
deposited in relatively deep water, probably as a series of
mass flows sourced from the Auk and adjoining platform
areas. The organic-rich interbedded mudstones indicate
anoxic bottom water conditions.
150
3305
GR
150
140
DT
40
m
ft
3087.5
10130
Ribble
Sst. Mbr
GR
30 / 16-25
Type section
30/16-7: 3262-3305m
The Ribble Sandstone Member passes laterally into
mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation.The
Eldfisk Formation, which is present in the adjacent
Norwegian sector (e.g. N2/7-3, Vollset & Dor 1984,
p.48, fig.40), is possibly a coeval turbiditic sand deposit
derived from the eastern margin of the graben.
The term Ribble Sandstone Member is introduced for a

thin sandstone unit within the lower part of the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation in the Fulmar Field area
(Block 30/16). It is a formalization of the term 'Ribble
Unit' as used by Shell (Johnson et al. 1986; Mehenni &
Roodenburg 1990). The Ribble Sandstone Member
constitutes the uppermost productive sandstone unit in the
Fulmar Field.
30 / 16-7
3115
10220
10843
3141
10305
FULMAR
3333
FULMAR
10935
FORMATION
FORMATION
The member is characterized by sparse to occasionally
rich palynomorph associations. The E.luridum and
C.longicorne biomarkers occur sporadically within the
formation.
Age
Late Kimmeridgian to Volgian.
LITHOLOGY
References
Mudstone /
Siltstone
JOHNSON, H.D., MACKAY, T.A. & STEWART, D.J. 1986. The
Fulmar Oilfield (Central North Sea): geological aspects

of its discovery, appraisal and development. Marine
and Petroleum Geology 3, 99-125.
MEHENNI, M. & ROODENBURG, W.Y. 1990. Fulmar Field U.K.: South Central Graben, North Sea. In: BEAUMONT,
E.A. & FOSTER, N.H. (eds) Structural traps IV.
Tectonic and nontectonic fold traps, 113-139.
American Association of Petroleum Geologists, Tulsa.
STOCKBRIDGE, C.P. & GRAY, D.I. 1991. The Fulmar Field,
Blocks 30/16 & 30/1 lb, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS,
I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25yrs
commemorative volume. Geological Society, London,
Memoir No. 14, 309-316.
VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and
Jurassic lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the
Norwegian North Sea. NPD-Bulletin No.3.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
Sandstone
211
100 m
Key Biomarkers
13
14
15
R. thula
16

19
20
21
G. dimorphum
C. longicorne
22
Ribble Sst.
Member
26
27
28
29
30
S. crystallinum
30 / 16-7
Freshney
Sst.
Member
30 / 16-25
100 km
E. luridum
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
R. aemula
FULMAR
FORMATION
Wanaea spp.
RIBBLE SANDSTONE MEMBER
1993
C 1993
53

53
PIPER FORMATION
Type section
15/17-4 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.19): 2574-2655m (8444-8710ft) below
KB (revised depths).
Remarks: the lower limit has been modified from that of Deegan & Scull
(1977) to exclude strata here assigned to the Heather Formation and Stroma
Member (Pentland Formation).
Reference sections
15/16-9:
3652.5-3879m
(11983-12727ft)
15/17-9:
3939.5-4112.5m (12925-13492ft)
15/21a-15:
3383.5-3529.5m (11100-11580ft)
1993
Sandstone
FM.
Chanter
Mbr
/
/
S
PL
Pi
w
h1
Pi
OH
PH
OH
Pibroch
Mbr
/
/
EATHR
ER
HF
Stroma \
Mbr
FM.
Gorse
Mbr
PENTLAND FM.
15/16-6
Sand Mbr.
Tartan Upper
Piper Sand
PL
Q
Z
<
-J
H
z
M
Z
u
Main Sand
PL
Pi
Tartan Hot Sands
OH
Hot Sand Mbr
- - -
I Shale
Lower Shale
Scott
Member
Lower
Sand
Mbr
Saltire Mbr
Skene Mbr
0H
Coal
Marker
Shale Mbr
S
IX
PL,
Pi
w
Upper Sgiath
Unit
H-t
OH
OH
Name. From the Piper Field, in UK Block 15/17, where the formation is the
main reservoir unit (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 19).
p.59
p.63
References
BOLDY, S.A.R. & BREALEY, S. 1990. Timing, nature and sedimentary result of

Memoir No. 14, 377-384.
Trotman, London.
55
I Shale
pi
w
Ph
11
Paralic
Unit
Mid Shale
Ph
Unit 4
Z
hH
H
S
PL
E
H
c
o
00
Marine
Unit
Paralic
Unit
Coal
Unit
- -
DEF
(X
Main Piper
Sandstone
-- -
<
Ph
Coal Marker
Mbr
Formal subdivisions
Chanter Member
Pibroch Member
Main
Piper Sand
S
PL
Transgressive Unit
Supra Piper
Sandstone
Pi
w
&H
HH
Ph
- - -
--
--
S
PL
00
s
04 Ph
ffl
OH
OH
TL&M
C*
pq
o OH
H
C/5 cu
-I
Q
Z
<
PIPER FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FM.
t PIPER
S G I AFORMATION
T H
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FM.
*PIPER FORMATION
PIPER FORMATION
H
<
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FM.
Maher* (1981) and

Schmitt & Gordon!
Gordon (1991)
Piper Field
PIPER FORMATION
HH
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FM.
PIPER FM.
Boldy & Brealey

(1990)
Rob Roy Field
SGIATH
SGIATH
FM.
FM.
O'Driscoll et al.
(1990)
Tartan Field
PIPER FM.
CLAY
Coward et al.
(1991)
Tartan Field
SGIATH FM.
KIMMERIDG E
KIMMERIDGE
Harker et al.
(1993)
PIPER FORMATION
This Study
PENTLAND
PENTLAND
FM.
FM.
The term Piper Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
marine, sandstone-dominated unit lying between the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation and the continental sediments of Middle Jurassic age in the Outer
Moray Firth area. Sandy siltstones and mudstones with thin coals occurring
beneath the marine sandstones were included within the Piper Formation, and
regarded as the initial deposits of the Late Jurassic marine transgression. The
formation has since been described by numerous authors and its boundaries
have been taken at a variety of places, as summarized in the accompanying
table. In this report, the term Piper Formation is applied to the marine
sandstones, with the underlying siltstones and mudstones being assigned to
the Heather Formation and the coal-bearing strata being assigned to a newly
defined Stroma Member of the Pentland Formation.
Maher (1981) recognized a 'Piper Sand' in the Piper Field, which he
divided into 13 informal units, designated 'A' to 'M', in descending order.
However, according to Schmitt & Gordon (1991), the 'A' and 'B' 'Piper
Sand' units described by Maher (1981) are separate sandstones within the
Kimmeridge Clay Formation. Maher also recognized a lower and upper
division of the Piper Sand, separated by a persistent mudstone unit, the 'I
shale'. He believed that the lower division consisted of prograding deltaic
sands underlain by mudstones and coal-bearing, delta-plain deposits, all of
Callovian age. The coal-bearing strata (assigned here to the Stroma Member
of the Pentland Formation) were considered to rest unconformably on
Bathonian mudstones, coals and volcanics of the Pentland Formation.
Turner et al. (1984) redefined the lower boundary of the Piper Formation in
the type well of Deegan & Scull (1977) (15/17-4), taking the base slightly
higher, at the base of a thin transgressive sandstone unit about 15m below the
base of the 'I shale' of Maher (1981). However, in contrast to Maher (1981),
Turner et al. (1984) suggested that the paralic and volcanic Pentland Formation
may range in age up to the Callovian or even the early Oxfordian, and regarded
the overlying Piper Formation to be mid to late Oxfordian and younger.
A more substantial redefinition of the Piper Formation was proposed by
Harker et al (1987), in which the base of the Piper Formation was raised to
the base of the 'I shale' of Maher (1981). The underlying beds, constituting
the lower 'Piper Sand' division (units 'M', 'L', 'K' and 'J') of Maher (1981),
were included in a newly proposed 'Sgiath Formation', believed to be of
Oxfordian age. Harker et al. (1993) referred the 'J' sand unit of Maher (1981)
to the 'Scott Member' of the 'Sgiath Formation', and the 'M' unit of Maher
(1981) to the 'Skene Member' of the 'Sgiath Formation'. This splitting of the
original Piper Formation was not, however, followed by Boldy & Brealey
(1990) or Coward et al. (1991).
The Piper Formation as defined here comprises the marine sandstones of
Deegan & Scull's original unit, and therefore includes both the 'Piper
Formation' and 'Scott Member' of Harker et al. (1993).
HARKER, S.D., MANTEL, K.A., MORTON, D.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1993. Oxfordian-
Kimmeridgian (Late Jurassic) reservoir sandstones in the Witch Ground

MAHER, C.E. 1981. The Piper Oilfield. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds)
Petroleum geology of the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 358-370.
Heyden & Son, London.
S CHMITT, H.R. & GORDON, A.F. 1991. The Piper Field, Block 15/17, UK North
Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years
361-368.
Lithology
The Piper Formation consists mainly of fine to coarse grained, poorly
cemented sandstone units, interbedded with sporadic dark marine mudstones.
Sporadic very thin coal seams are reported in core descriptions (e.g 14/24-2
see Turner et al. 1984), although they may not be distinguishable on wirelinelog signatures (e.g. 15/21a-15: 3487.5m/l 1442ft). Five main lithofacies have
been described from the formation: bioturbated, fossiliferous marine
mudstones, with thin (l-2m), poorly sorted, very fine grained glauconitic
sandstones at their base; bioturbated, silty, fine-grained sandstones with
broken bivalves and belemnites; well sorted, massive to cross-bedded,
bioturbated, medium-grained sandstones with sporadic shelly debris; well
sorted, massive to planar bedded, coarse-grained sandstones; and upwardfining, very coarse to coarse grained cross-bedded sandstones (Turner et al.
1984; Boote & Gustav 1987; Harker et al. 1993).
In many wells, the lithofacies of the Piper Formation are arranged in largescale upward-coarsening cycles up to c.lOOm thick (Turner et al. 1984), with
overall upward-decreasing gamma-ray log profiles. Three or four cycles are
developed in the Tartan Field (e.g. 15/16-9) and also in parts of blocks 14/19,
14/20, 15/11, 15/17, 15/21 and 15/22. In other areas (e.g. the Highlander
Field, Whitehead & Pinnock 1991) and in well 15/21-5 (not illustrated) the
Piper Formation is dominated by more uniform sandstone successions. In the
Ivanhoe and Rob Roy fields (Block 15/21), successions of thin, upward-fining
sandstones are stacked in sections up to 5m thick (Parker 1991).
Much of the Piper Formation is quartz-arenitic, as in the Piper Field (Maher
1981). However, in western quadrants, more feldspathic and arkosic and
subarkosic to lithic subarkosic sandstones are recorded (Turner et al. 1984;
O'Driscoll et al. 1990; Harker et al. 1993). Isolated granule-sized coal
fragments occur within all of the sandstone facies (Turner et al. 1984). Local
concentrations of heavy minerals, particularly zircon, may produce
anomalously high values on gamma-ray logs (e.g. 15/17-4, c.2636m/8648ft
see Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 19), and a similar affect is produced locally by
concentrations of glauconite in the uppermost part of the formation (e.g.
15/2la-15the 'Transgressive Unit' of Boldy & Brealey 1990 and 'Hot Sand'
of Coward et al. 1991).
Upper boundary
The top of the Piper Formation is commonly marked by the downward change
from mudstones or siltstones into sandstones. It commonly appears
transitional on wireline logs (e.g. 15/16-9), although over many structural
highs the contact is sharp (e.g. 15/17-4). The gamma-ray log signature at the
top of the sandstone can be deceptive, since some sections include a
glauconite-rich, high-gamma sandstone unit beneath the Kimmeridge Clay
mudstones (e.g. 15/21a-15, p.57). In other sections, a similar log signature is
produced by silty mudstones at the base of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation
(e.g. 15/21a-ll, p.65). In well 15/22-4, a well defined siltstone unit is present
above the sandstones. This is here included within the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation, although its upward-coarsening character suggests that it is the
lateral equivalent of the uppermost Piper Sandstone of adjacent wells.
The upper boundary of the Piper Formation may be difficult to recognize in
uncored wells where the Piper Formation is overlain by sandstones of the
Claymore Sandstone Member (e.g. 15/12-1, Schmitt & Gordon 1991).
However, mudstones interbedded with the sandstones of the Claymore
Member are generally darker in colour, less calcareous and more
1993
carbonaceous than those in the Piper Formation, and the two formations are
often separated by a thin unit of Kimmeridge Clay mudstone (e.g. 14/18-3,
Panel 19).
Lower boundary
Where the Piper Formation overlies mudstones of the Heather Formation, the
base is taken at a downward change from sandstone to mudstone. It is usually
marked by a sharp downward increase in gamma-ray values (e.g. 15/17-4,
15/17-9), but in some sections, a more gradational boundary is indicated (e.g.
15/21a-15). Locally, the Piper Formation rests disconformably on coals or
coal-bearing mudstones of the Pentland Formation (Stroma Member) (e.g.
15/16-1; 14/19-4, p.45). Elsewhere, the Piper Formation rests unconformably
on volcanics of the Rattray Volcanics Member (e.g. 15/23-3, Panel 20).
Two members, the Chanter and Pibroch Member, are proposed as formal
subdivisions of the Piper Formation. Other subdivisions have been proposed
for specific field areas (see table, p.55).
The Piper Formation is most thickly developed in the Witch Ground Graben,
but also extends into the Dutch Bank Basin, across the Halibut Shelf, and into
the northernmost part of the South Halibut Basin. The eastern and northern
limits of the Piper Formation are generally considered to be erosional, whereas
the western and southern limits are marked by the lateral passage into
mudstones.
The Piper Formation is commonly between 100 and 200m thick, with the
greatest thicknesses occurring around the northeastern end of the Halibut
Horst, where it reaches over 300m (O'Driscoll et al. 1990; Turner et al. 1984).
The sandstones of the Piper Formation pass laterally into mudstones of the
Heather and Kimmeridge Clay formations.
Deegan & Scull (1977) postulated that the bulk of the formation was
deposited in barrier bar and other littoral and shallow-marine sand bodies. In
contrast, Turner et al. (1984) suggested that the upward-coarsening cycles in
the Piper Formation may be of deltaic origin. Boote & Gustave (1987) and
Harker et al. (1993) proposed a wave-dominated delta environment of
deposition for the Piper Formation. However, according to O'Driscoll et al.
(1990), the Piper Formation wave-dominated delta was substantially affected
by tidal processes.
The mudstone at the base of the Chanter Member ('I shale' of Maher 1981 and
Harker et al. 1993) includes the S.crystallinum biomarker. These mudstones
have also yielded a rich and varied assemblage of ammonites (Boldy &
Brealey 1990).
Age
Late Oxfordian to mid Kimmeridgian.
56
References

Trotman, London.

Memoir No. 14, 377-384.



PARKER, R.H. 1991. The Ivanhoe and Rob Roy Fields, Blocks 15/21a-b, UK

No. 14, 331-338.
SCHMITT, H.R. & GORDON, A.F. 1991. The Piper Field, Block 15/17, UK North

361-368.

WHITEHEAD, M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1991. The Highlander Field, Block 14/20b,

No. 14, 323-329.
PIPERFORMATION
FORMATION
PIPER
15 / 16-9
40
GR
240
180
DT
40
40
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
CLAY
FORMATION
FORMATION
DT
40
HEATHER FM.
8710
2663.5
8739
2666
8746
4022.5
13197
Chanter Member
11100
PIPER FORMATION
8697
2655
3383.5
3449.5
11318
Pibroch Member
PIPER FORMATION
PIPER FORMATION
Chanter Member
PIPER FORMATION
2651
Pibroch
Mbr
3529.5
11580
HEATHER
4112.5
13492
HEATHER
FORMATION
FORMATION
4131
13553
4143
13592
Gorse
Mbr
Stroma
Mbr
3879
12727
3896.5
4160.5
13650
PENTLAND
FORMATION
3584.5
11760
Stroma
Mbr
3607
11834
V V V
V V V V
V V V
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
12783
3911
V V V
V V V V
140
3939.5
12925
2574
8444
12629
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
160
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Stroma
Member
GR
m
ft
KIMMERIDGE
Stroma
Mbr
Pibroch
Member
DT
2527
3849.5
PENTLAND
FM.
140
FORMATION
3652.5
11983
HEATHER
FORMATION
220
m
ft
8290
3631
11912
GR
ft
CROMER
KNOLL
GROUP
PENTLAND
FM
Claymore
Sandstone
Member
m
ft
Chanter Member
DT
Chanter Member
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
140
220
15 / 21a-15
Pibroch Member
GR
15 / 17-9
15 / 17-4
12832
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211 33
35
34
31
30
LITHOLOGY
Key Biomarkers
Mudstone /
Siltstone
7
25
26
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
EARLY
CRET.
R.thula
Dirk Sandstone
Member
Sandstone
13
15
14
16
17
15 16
15 / 17-4
Coal
15 / 16-9
17
?
18
19
20
100 m
15 / 17-9
?
21
22
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V
Altered
lavas and
tuffs
15 / 21a-15
26
27
28
29
30
LATE JURASSIC
12
MID
JURASSIC
CLAY FORMATION
Claymore
Sandstone
Member
Chanter Mbr
HEATHER
FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP
Limestone
HUMBER GROUP
G.dimorphum
KIMMERIDGE
E.luridum
S.crystallinum
Pibroch Mbr
Gorse Mbr
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
PIPER
FM.
C.longicorne
R.aemula
Stroma
Member
(PENTLAND FM.)
PENTLAND FM.
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
100 km
PIPER FORMATION
1993
C 1993
57
57
PIPER
FORMATION
PIPER FORMATION
Chanter Member
(new)
The term Chanter Member is introduced for sandstones that constitute the
upper part of the Piper Formation in the Outer Moray Firth area. It lies
between the mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay Formation and sandstones of
the Pibroch Member of the Piper Formation, and includes a thin basal
mudstone unit, often referred to as the 'I shale'. It is equivalent to the 'Piper
Formation' of O'Driscoll et al. (1990), Schmitt (1991) and Harker et al.
(1993) (see table, p.55).
Coward et al. (1991) recognized four informal members within the Chanter
Member as defined here (see table, p.55). These are the 'Lower Shale
member', 'Main Sand member', '15/16-6 Sand member' and 'Hot Sand
member'. These units equate respectively with the 'I shale', 'Main Piper
Sand', 'Tartan Upper Piper Sand' and 'Tartan Hot Sands' subdivisions of
O'Driscoll et al. (1990). According to Harker et al. (1993), the informal
'transgressive unit' that Boldy & Brealey (1990) recognized at the top of the
Piper Formation in the Rob Roy Field is laterally equivalent to the informal
'Hot Sand member' of Coward et al. (1991).
Type section
15/16-9: 3652.5-3849.5m
(11983-12629ft) below KB.
Reference sections
15/16-6: 3612-3787.5m (11850-12426ft)
15/22-4:
3721.5-3776m
(12210-12388ft)
Name. From the Chanter Field, Block 15/17 (Schmitt 1991), where the
Chanter Member forms one of the principal reservoirs. The chanter is the pipe
on which a bagpipe melody is played.
1993
References
15/16, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gds

Memoir No. 14, 377-384.



331-338.
SCHMITT, H.R.H. 1991. The Chanter Field, Block 15/17, UK North Sea. In:

261-268.
59
Lithology
Five main lithofacies have been described from the Chanter Member: (1)
bioturbated, fossiliferous marine mudstones and siltstones with thin, poorly
sorted very fine grained glauconitic sands at their base; (2) bioturbated silty
fine-grained sandstones with broken bivalves and belemnites; (3) well sorted,
massive to cross-bedded, bioturbated medium-grained sandstones with
sporadic shelly debris; (4) well sorted planar to cross-bedded coarse-grained
sandstones; (5) upward-fining very coarse to coarse grained cross-bedded
sandstones. Locally, the upper part of the Chanter Member includes sandstone
intervals with relatively high gamma-ray log values (i.e. over 100 API). In the
Petronella Field, this 'Hot Sand member' comprises argillaceous, heavily
bioturbated sandstone (Waddams & Clark 1991).
In many wells, the lithofacies of the Chanter Member are arranged in a
stacked succession of upward-coarsening cycles. In well 15/16-6, two largescale upward-coarsening cycles up to 95m thick have been recognized (Turner
et al. 1984). In the type well, three large-scale upward-coarsening and two
upward-fining cycles, in the range 18-55m thick, can be recognized within the
Chanter Member.
Mudstones within the Chanter Member are commonly dark grey,
carbonaceous and micaceous. In the Ivanhoe and Rob Roy fields, the basal
unit of the Chanter Member consists of organic-rich mudstones with pyritic
nodules that pass up into intensely bioturbated mudstones and siltstones
grading up to argillaceous sandstones (Parker 1991).
Upper boundary
The top of the Chanter Member is commonly marked by a downward change
f r o m mudstones or siltstones into sandstones. It commonly appears
transitional on wireline logs (e.g. 15/16-9), although over many structural
highs, the contact is very sharp (e.g. 15/17-4, p.57). The gamma-ray log
signature at the top of the sandstone can be deceptive, since some sections
include a glauconite-rich, high-gamma sandstone unit at the top of the Piper
Formation (e.g. 15/16-6; 15/21a-15, p.57). In other sections, a comparable log
signature is produced by silty mudstones at the base of the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation (e.g. 15/22-4; 15/21a-ll, p.65). The siltstone in well 15/22-4 is
here included within the Kimmeridge Clay Formation, although its upwardcoarsening character suggests that it is the lateral equivalent of the uppermost
Piper Sandstone of adjacent wells.
The upper boundary of the Piper Formation may be difficult to recognize in
uncored wells where the Piper Formation is overlain by sandstones of the
Claymore Sandstone Member (e.g. 15/12-1see Schmitt & Gordon 1991).
1993
However, mudstones interbedded with the sandstones of the Claymore Sandstone

Member are generally darker in colour, less calcareous and more carbonaceous
than those in the Piper Formation, and the two formations are often separated by
a thin unit of Kimmeridge Clay mudstone (e.g. 14/18-3, Panel 19).
Age
Early to mid Kimmeridgian.
References
Lower boundary
The base of the Chanter Member, where the Pibroch Member is present, is
taken at the base of a widespread marine mudstone, the 'I shale' of Maher
(1981). Where the Pibroch Member is absent, the lower boundary of the
Chanter Member is taken either at the base of the Kimmeridgian shallowmarine sandstone section, or, at the base of a thin unit of Kimmeridge Clay
mudstone (the 'I shale'), where this can be positively identified (e.g. 14/18-3,
Panel 19).
In the Piper Field, Maher (1981) and Schmitt & Gordon (1991) have
recognized seven subunits (designated 'C' to 'I' in descending order) within
the Chanter Member as defined here (see table, p.55).
The Chanter Member is recognized in the central part of the Witch Ground
Graben, between the northeastern end of the Halibut Horst and the western
flank of the Fladen Ground Spur (Harker et al. 1993; O'Driscoll et al 1990).
The Chanter Member reaches up to about 300m adjacent to the northeastern
end of the Halibut Horst in Blocks 14/24 and 14/25 (O'Driscoll et al. 1990).
The Chanter Member passes laterally into mudstones of the Kimmeridge Clay
Formation (see Panel 19).
The Chanter Member probably accumulated in a wave-dominated delta
environment, with open-marine, shoreface and distributary facies having been
identified (Harker et al. 1993). According to O'Driscoll et al. (1990), tidal
processes were an important influence on the delta.
The mudstones at the base of the Chanter Member include the S.crystallinum
biomarker.
60




No. 14, 331-338.
SCHMITT, H.R. & GORDON, A.F. 1991. The Piper Field, Block 15/17, UK North

361-368.

WADDAMS, P. & CLARK, N.M. 1991. The Petronella Field, Block 14/20b, UK

No. 14, 353-360.
PIPER FORMATION
PIPER
FORMATION
ChanterMember
Member
Chanter
15 / 16-6
DT
40
m
ft
GR
220
140
DT
3631
11912
3652.5
PIPER FORMATION
Chanter Member
PIPER FORMATION
Chanter Member
m
ft
3612
11850
11983
PIPER FORMATION
40
GR
220
140
DT
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
140
40
m
ft
3721.5
12210
Chanter
Member
220
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
GR
Claymore
Sandstone
Member
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
15 / 22-4
3776
12388
Pibroch
Member
15 / 16-9
3809
12497
3817
12523
HEATHER FM.
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
PENTLAND
FORMATION
(Rattray
Volcanics
Member)
V V V
V V V
Pibroch
Mbr
3849.5
Pibroch
Member
FM.
3806.5
12489
3819
12529
3825.5
12550
HEATHER
FM. Gorse
12629
Mbr
3879
12727
HEATHER
FORMATION
PENTLAND
3787.5
12426
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
PENTLAND FM. (Stroma Mbr)
3896.5
12783
3911
12832
Stroma
Member
V V V
V V V V
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
14
15
16
21
22
Key Biomarkers
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
EARLY
CRET.
R.thula
13
Dirk Sandstone
Member
MID
JURASSIC
C 1993
1993
HUMBER GROUP
15 / 16-9
LITHOLOGY
CLAY FORMATION
Claymore
Sandstone
Member
Chanter Mbr
HEATHER
FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
G.dimorphum
KIMMERIDGE
PIPER
FM.
C.longicorne
E.luridum
S.crystallinum
Siltstone /
Mudstone
Sandstone
Coal
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V
15 / 16-6
19
20
15 / 22-4
Altered
lavas and
tuffs
Pibroch Mbr
?
R.aemula
26
Limestone
27
28
29
30
100 m
Gorse Mbr
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
Stroma
Member
(PENTLAND FM.)
PENTLAND FM.
100 km
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
PIPER
FORMATION
PIPER FORMATION
CHANTER MEMBER
61
61
Chanter
ChanterMember
Member
Pibroch Member
(new)
The term Pibroch Member is introduced for the lower division of the Piper
Formation. It is separated from the sandstones of the Chanter Member by a
thin mudstone, often referred to as the 'I shale'.
The Pibroch Member is equivalent to the Scott Member (Sgiath Formation)
of Harker et al. (1993) (see discussion, p.55), and to the 'Piper Formation
Lower Sand Member' of Coward et al. (1991), the 'Main Piper Sandstone' of
Boldy & Brealey (1990) and the 'J Sand'of Maher (1981).
Type section
15/21a-l 1:
2399-2472.5m
(7870-8112ft) below KB.
Reference sections
15/16-1:
3080-3093.5m
(10105-10149ft)
15/21-3:
2474.5-2528.5m
(8118-8295ft)
Name.
From a type of music played on the bagpipes.
COWARD, R.N., CLARK, N.M. & PINNOCK, S.J. 1 9 9 1 . The Tartan Field, Block

Memoir No. 14, 377-384.
References
1993
63
Lithology
The Pibroch Member consists mainly of fine to coarse grained sandstones,
with subordinate dark grey, marine mudstones. Five main lithofacies have
been recognized in the member: bioturbated, fossiliferous marine mudstones
with thin (l-2m thick), poorly sorted glauconitic very fine grained sandstones
at their base; bioturbated silty fine sandstones with broken bivalves and
belemnites; well sorted, massive to cross-bedded, bioturbated medium-grained
sandstones with sporadic shelly debris; well sorted, massive to planar bedded
coarse-grained sandstones; and upward-fining, cross-bedded very coarse to
coarse grained sandstones (Harker et al. 1993). Thin coals are locally present,
for example at 2443.0m (8015ft) in well 15/21a-ll and at 3487.5m (11442ft)
in well 15/2la-15 (p.57), though these are too thin to be detected on wireline
logs. In many wells (e.g. 15/17-9, p.57), the lithofacies are arranged in a
stacked succession of large-scale upward-coarsening cycles, which are about
20m thick (Harker et al. 1993).
Upper boundary
The top of the Pibroch Member is defined by the base of a widespread marine
mudstone, the 'I shale' of Maher (1981). In most wells, this upper boundary of
the Pibroch Member coincides with a marked downward decrease in gammaray values and increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
Where the Piper Formation overlies mudstones of the Heather Formation, the
base is taken at a downward transition from sandstone to mudstone. The
boundary is commonly gradational, but a distinct downward increase in
gamma-ray values can usually be detected (e.g. 15/21-3). In other sections, the
wireline-log expression is more gradational (e.g. 15/21 a-11; 15/21a-15, p.57).
Locally, the Piper Formation rests directly on coal or coal-bearing mudstones
of the Pentland Formation (Stroma Member) (e.g. 15/16-1; 14/19-4, p.45).
Elsewhere, the Piper Formation rests unconformably on volcanics of the
Rattray Volcanics Member (e.g. 15/23-3, Panel 20).
Distibution and thickness
The Pibroch Member is recognized in the central part of the Witch Ground
Graben, immediately east of the Halibut Horst (Harker et al. 1993; O'Driscoll
et al. 1990). In some Piper Formation sections, the Pibroch Member appears to
be absent (e.g. 14/18-3, Panel 19) although some cored sections indicate the
presence of very thin Pibroch sandstones that could not be recognized with
confidence from cuttings or wireline-log signatures (e.g. 14/19-4, p.45).
According to O'Driscoll et al. (1990), the Pibroch Member reaches a
thickness of over 150m in a north-northeasterly trending belt in the middle of
Block 15/21.
The Pibroch Member was deposited in a wave-dominated delta environment,
with open-marine, shoreface and distributary channel facies having been
identified within the delta system (Harker et al. 1993). O'Driscoll et al. (1990)
suggested that distributary channel deposits in the Pibroch Member were
tidally influenced. According to Parker (1991), a 6m thick silica-cemented
sandstone unit in the Pibroch Member of the Rob Roy Field is a silcrete,
indicating exposure to meteoric water circulation.
None of the biomarkers has been identified within the Pibroch Member.
Age
Late Oxfordian.
References
15/16, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. ( e d . ) United Kingdom oil and gas

Memoir No. 14, 377-384.

331-338.
The Pibroch Member is equivalent to the uppermost part of the Heather
Formation.
1993
64
PIPER FORMATION
PIPER
FORMATION
PibrochMember
Member
Pibroch
3080
10105
Rattray Volcanics
Mbr
3093.5
10149
3097
10161
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
GR
200
140
DT
40
KIMM. CLAY
FORMATION
m
ft
GR
180
140
DT
2350.5
7712
2399
7870
2420.5
7942
2474.5
8118
2528.5
8295
2541
8337
FM.
Stroma
Mbr
Rattray
Volc.
Mbr
2509
8232
2521.5
8272
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
Stroma Mbr
Member
2492.5
8177
Gorse
Mbr
PENTLAND
PENTLAND
FORMATION
2472.5
8112
Rattray Volcanics
HEATHER FM.
HEATHER
FORMATION
m
ft
40
KIMM. CLAY FM.
Chanter
Member
m
ft
PIPER FORMATION
40.
Chanter
Member
DT
PIPER FORMATION
140.
15 / 21-3
Pibroch
Member
150.
Chanter Member
GR
Pibroch
Member
Stroma Mbr
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PIPER FORMATION
0.
15 / 21a-11
Pibroch
Member
15 / 16-1
2543.5
8344
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
9
Key Biomarkers
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
EARLY
CRET.
13
14
15
R.thula
Dirk Sandstone
Member
LITHOLOGY
16
20
21
Sandstone
22
15 / 21-3
Coal
26
27
28
29
30
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V
Altered
lavas and
tuffs
100 m
LATE JURASSIC
19
15 / 16-1
100 km
MID
JURASSIC
PIBROCH MEMBER
C 1993
1993
PIPER
FORMATION
PIPER FORMATION
65
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FORMATION
Claymore
Sandstone
Member
Chanter Mbr
HEATHER
FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP
15 / 21a-11
HUMBER GROUP
G.dimorphum
Mudstone /
Siltstone
E.luridum
S.crystallinum
Pibroch Mbr
Gorse Mbr
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
PIPER
FM.
C.longicorne
R.aemula
Stroma
Member
(PENTLAND FM.)
PENTLAND FM.
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
PibrochMember
Member
Pibroch
FLADEN GROUP
1993
Beryl Embayment
South Viking Graben
CROMER
KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN
CORMORANT FM.
?
?
CORMORANT FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
?
Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Mbr
BRORA
COAL
FM.
?
?
?
STATFJORD
FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP
LADYS
WALK
FM.
FJERRITSLEV FM.
?
?
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
HETTANGIAN
TRIASSIC
DARWIN
FORMATION
NANSEN
FORMATION
SINEMURIAN
HERON
GP
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
C 1993
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
EARLY JURASSIC
BURTON FORMATION
SPEKE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Stroma
Mbr
ORRIN
FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
?
TOARCIAN
Pibroch Mbr
DUNLIN GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
ETIVE FM.
RANNOCH FM.
FLADEN GROUP
NESS FM.
BRENT GROUP
TARBERT FM.
AALENIAN
Chanter Mbr
Gorse Mbr
HUGIN FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
PIPER FM.
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
HUGIN
FORMATION
?
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Claymore
Sst. Mbr
HEATHER
EMERALD FM.
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ling Sst. Mbr
Dirk
Sst. Mbr
HUGIN
FORMATION
BATHONIAN
FLADEN GROUP
MID JURASSIC
1993
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Freshney
Sst. Mbr
?
HEATHER FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
Member
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ribble
Sst. Mbr
CALLOVIAN
RHAETIAN
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Burns Sst. Member
BRAE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
PLIENSBACHIAN
Inner Moray Firth
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
Magnus
Sst. Mbr
OXFORDIAN
BAJOCIAN
Outer Moray Firth
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
Central Graben
Birch Sst. Mbr
VOLGIAN
KIMMERIDGIAN
FLADEN GROUP
East Shetland Basin
Unst Basin
BRAE
FORMATION
CRETACEOUS
VALANGINIAN
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
Burns Sst. Member
NORTHERN NORTH SEA

AGE
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
STOTFIELD HERON
CALCRETE FM. GP
FLADEN GROUP
assigned to the Brent Group, which is differentiated from the Fladen Group by
a distinctive vertical succession of marine and paralic units.
The Fladen Group was defined by Deegan & Scull (1977) to encompass the
coal-bearing Pentland Formation and the volcanic Rattray Formation in the
Central North Sea and South Viking Graben. The definition of the group is
significantly changed in this study. Four formations (Pentland, Brora Coal,
Beatrice and Hugin formations) and five members (Rattray Volcanics
Member, Ron Volcanics Member, Stroma Member, Louise Member and Carr
Member) are included within the revised Fladen Group.
The Pentland Formation has been expanded from its Deegan & Scull
definition to include the Rattray Volcanics Member, previously termed the
Rattray Formation, together with an additional volcanic unit, here termed the
Ron Volcanic Member, in the southern part of the Central North Sea. In the
Outer Moray Firth, the uppermost part of the Pentland Formation contains
the newly defined Stroma Member, which equates with the arenaceous and
coal-bearing part of the Skene Member (Sgiath Formation) of Harker et al.
(1993).
The newly defined Brora Coal Formation and Beatrice Formation in the
Inner Moray Firth are also incorporated into the Fladen Group, as is the Hugin
Formation in the Viking Graben, defined for the Norwegian sector by Vollset
& Dor (1984).
The Fladen Group is also extended into the Unst Basin, where a suite of
sediments similar to those in the Beryl Embayment are preserved (Richards
1990).
This expanded definition of the Fladen Group reflects the grouping together
of all the Middle Jurassic coal-bearing units and overlying transgressive
sandstone units, with the exception of the Brent Group deposits in the North
Viking Graben and East Shetland Basin. The group therefore includes all
strata outside the Brent province lying above the marine Lower Jurassic
mudstones and below the marine Middle to Upper Jurassic mudstones.
The Fladen Group extends northwards to about 60N in the Viking Graben.
Beds of comparable facies in the East Shetland Basin (Ness Formation) are
References

RICHARDS, P.C. 1990. The early to mid-Jurassic evolution of the northern North
Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible
for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London, Special
Name.
From the Fladen Ground Spur (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.20)
BEATRICE FORMATION
HUGIN FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
p.69
p.77
p.81
p.85
Age
Aalenian to Oxfordian.
NORWEGIAN
SECTOR
NORWEGIA
N SECTOR
UK SECTOR
HUGIN
FM.
PENTLAND
FM.
RATTRAY
FM.
PENTLAND
FM.
67
VIKING
G
VIKIN
GRABEN
GRABEN
INNER
MORAY FIRTH
HEATHER
FM.
HEATHER
HEATHER
FM.
FM.
BEATRICE
FM.
BRORA
COAL
FM.
VESTLAND
GROUP
HEATHER
FM.
Rattray
Volcanics Mbr
HEATHER
FM.
OUTER
MORAY FIRTH
Stroma
Mbr
PENTLAND FM.
CENTRAL
GRABEN
PENTLAND
FM.
NORTHERN
NORTH SEA
Rattray & Ron

Volcanics Mbrs
FLADEN
GROUP
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
1993
Vollsett &
& Dor
Dore (1984)
(1984)
Vollse
This study
Deegan & Scull (1977)
Z
<
J
H
GO
w
>
CENTRAL
CENTRAL
GRABEN
GRABEN
HAUGESUND
HAUGESUN
D
FM..
FM
HUGIN
HUGIN
FM.
FM.
SLEIPNER
R
SLEIPNE
FM.
FM.
BRYNE
BRYNE
FM.
FM.
BEATRICE FORMATION
(new)
Formal subdivision
Carr Member
Louise Member
The term Beatrice Formation is introduced for a predominantly sandstone

sequence that lies between the Brora Coal Formation and the Heather
Formation in the Inner Moray Firth. Andrews & Brown (1987) introduced the
informal term 'Beatrice Formation' for the main reservoir strata in the Beatrice
Field. Stevens (1991) introduced the informal term 'Brora Formation' for
these strata and recognized three members, in ascending order the 'Fiddich
Sand Member', 'Burghie Shale Member' and 'Farclas Sand Member'. Stevens
(1991) equated the 'Fiddich Sand Member' and 'Farclas Sand Member' with
the informal 'B Sand' and 'A Sand' reservoir units in the Beatrice Field, and
the 'Burghie Shale Member' with the intervening 'mid shale' unit (see table 1
in Stephen et al. 1993). However, Andrews & Brown (1987) and Andrews et
al. (1990) included the 'mid shale' within the 'A Sand'.
References
ANDREWS, I . J . & BROWN, S. 1987. Stratigraphic evolution of the Jurassic,
ANDREWS, I.J., LONG, D., RICHARDS, P.C., THOMSON, A.R., BROWN, S., CHESHER,
J. A. & MCCORMAC, M. 1990. United Kingdom offshore regional report: the
geology of the Moray Firth. HMSO, London.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The
Type section
genetic sequence stratigraphy of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession,

Inner Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of Northwest
Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 485-505. Geological Society,
London. In press.
245-252.
1 l/30a-8: 2095-2156m (6873-7074ft) below KB.

Reference sections
11/25-1:
2921-2975m
12/22-2:
1350.5-1379m
12/21-2:
2136.5-2185m
(9584-9760ft)
(4430^525ft)
(7009-7168ft)
Name. From the Beatrice Field, where the formation constitutes the main oil
reservoir (Andrews & Brown 1987).
1993
p.73
p.75
69
Lithology
The Beatrice Formation consists of fine to medium grained sandstones
interbedded with subordinate shelly mudstones. The succession generally
consists of upward-coarsening units, commonly between five and seven in
number. Upward-fining units are also present in some sections. In general, the
upward-coarsening units display an upward transition from dark grey,
micaceous, carbonaceous and pyritic mudstones, with local shell debris,
through grey and brown, fine-grained, flaser-bedded and ripple-laminated silty
sandstones to clean, fine to medium grained, locally oolitic, cross-bedded or
parallel-laminated sandstones. However, in eastern sections (e.g. 12/28-1,
Panel 9), upward-coarsening trends are not apparent in the lower part of the
formation. A thin lignitic coal has been reported in the mudstone at the base of
the Carr Member in a core from well 12/21-3 (Panel 9).
Bioturbation is common, and macrofossils, including bivalves, belemnites,
and Rhaxella spicules, occur at many levels. Phosphatic nodules enclosing
bivalve shells occur near the base of the Beatrice Formation.
Upper boundary
The top of the Beatrice Formation is defined by a sharp downward change
from mudstone (Heather Formation) to sandstones. It is marked on wireline
logs by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in
velocity.
Lower boundary
The boundary between the Beatrice Formation and the underlying Brora Coal
Formation is defined by the top of a thin unit of coal-bearing mudstone,
distinguished on wireline logs by one or two low-velocity spikes. In many
sections, a discrete coal seam (believed to be equivalent to the Brora Coal)
occurs at the top of this unit (e.g. 1 l/30a-9, p.77).
To the east of the Beatrice Field, where in some sections the Brora Coal
Formation is missing, the Beatrice Formation rests on a wide range of
stratigraphic units, including the Orrin Formation, the Lady's Walk Formation
(e.g. 12/27-1, 12/22-2, Panel 8), the Mains Formation (e.g. 12/28-2, not
illustrated), the Golspie Formation (e.g. 12/23-1, Andrews & Brown 1987,
fig.4) and the Lossiehead Formation (e.g. 12/30-1, Andrews & Brown 1987,
fig.4). However, in most sections the boundary can be identified at the base of
a series of sandstone-dominated upward-coarsening units. In thin successions
near the extreme eastern limit of the Beatrice Formation, the characteristic
upward-coarsening motif is less well displayed (e.g. 12/30-1, Andrew &
Brown 1987, fig.4).
1993
A formal subdivision into the Carr Member (p.73) and Louise Member (p.75) is
proposed. Some sections near the extreme eastern limit of the formation display
a single upward-coarsening cycle, which is assigned to the Carr Member.
The formation extends eastwards from the Helmsdale Fault across much of the
Inner Moray Firth, but is absent from the extreme east (e.g. 13/12-1, 13/17-1,
not illustrated) probably as a result of non-deposition. The formation is
thickest in the area of the Beatrice Field, where it ranges up to about 60m.
The Beatrice Formation passes laterally onshore into the mudstone-dominated
Brora Argillaceous Formation (Andrews & Brown 1987; MacLennan &
Trewin 1989; Andrews et al. 1990).
The upward-coarsening sandstones of the Beatrice Formation have been
interpreted as representing marine barrier-bar and offshore-bar environments
(MacLennan & Trewin 1989; Stevens 1991; Stephen et al. 1993). The
mudstone at the base of the Carr Member ('mid shale') in the Beatrice Field
was interpreted as an open-marine deposit by MacLennan & Trewin (1989)
and Stephen et al. (1993).
The mudstone at the base of the formation contains a rich assemblage of
miospores, cuticle, vitrinite and inertinite, indicative of freshwater conditions
(MacLennan & Trewin 1989).
The A.aldorfensis and C.hyalina biomarkers have been recognized within the
formation.
Age
Early to mid Callovian. MacLennan &Trewin (1989) assigned mudstones near
the base of the Beatrice Formation to the early Callovian (calloviense Zone).
At Brora, the abundance of Ctenidodinium sellwoodii at the base of the Brora
Roof Bed (probably equivalent to the base of the Beatrice Formation) may
indicate that the macrocephalus Zone is represented (MacLennan & Trewin
1989). Linsley et al. (1980) reported that mudstones immediately above the
Beatrice Formation yielded a Callovian ammonite fauna.
70
References
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D. 1980. The Beatrice Oil

MACLENNAN, A.M. & TREWIN, N.H. 1989. Palaeoenvironments of the late

Bathonian - mid-Callovian in the Inner Moray Firth. In: BATTEN, D.J. &
KEEN, M.C. (eds) Northwest European micropalaeontology and
palynology, 92-117. British Micropalaeontological Society Series, Ellis

Horwood, Chichester.
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL, J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. & HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The

London. In press.

245-252.
BEATRICE FORMATION
BEATRICE
FORMATION
200
140
DT
40
m
ft
GR
200
140
DT
40
HEATHER
HEATHER
FORMATION
FORMATION
9710
2975
9760
2136
7007
Louise
Mbr
BRORA
BRORA
COAL
COAL
FORMATION
BEATRICE
FORMATION
2959.5
Louise
Mbr
2095
6873
Carr
Member
BEATRICE
FORMATION
Carr
Member
BEATRICE
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
2921
9584
GR
m
ft
200
140
DT
40
m
ft
2136.5
7009
Carr
Mbr
2185
7168
2156
7074
200
140
DT
1367
4485
1379
4525
1393
4570
1420.5
4660
GOLSPIE
COAL
m
ft
1350.5
4430
Carr
Mbr
MAINS
FORMATION
BRORA
40
1324.5
4345
Louise
Mbr
LADYS WALK
FORMATION
2163.5
7098
Louise
Mbr
GR
Alness Spiculite
Member
GR
12 / 22-2
BEATRICE
HEATHER FORMATION
FM.
12 / 21-2
11 / 30a-8
11 / 25-1
FORMATION
FORMATION
FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP
12
13
210
211 33
14
15
35
34
31
30
26
25
16
17
15 16
Key Biomarkers
11 / 25-1
21
22
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone /
Siltstone
11 / 30a-8
26
27
28
29
30
HUMBER
GROUP
12 / 21-2
R. aemula
HEATHER
Alness Spiculite
Member
FORMATION
Wanaea spp.
Sandstone
Coal
100m
100 km
BEATRICE
BEATRICE
FORMATION
FORMATION
FLADEN
GROUP
19
LATE JURASSIC
18
MID
JURASSIC
17
L. ectypa
12 / 22-2
Carr Member
C. hyalina
Louise Member
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
BEATRICE FORMATION
C 1993
1993
71
71
BEATRICE FORMATION
BEATRICE
FORMATION
BEATRICE FORMATION
Carr Member (new)
m
ft
HEATHER
FORMATION
40
2850
9350
2163.5
7098
2185
7168
FORMATION
BEATRICE
FORMATION
2832
9291
Louise
Mbr
2136.5
7009
The miospores Chytroeisphaeridia hyalina and C.cerastes
characterize the basal mudstones; Kalyptea stegasta is
common in the overlying sandstones.
Age
Early to mid or late Callovian (Stephen et al. 1993, fig.3).
References
0
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D.
1980. The Beatrice Oil Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK

North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil and gas
fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of
Petroleum Geologists Memoir 30, 117-129.
MACLENNAN, A.M. & TREWIN, N.H. 1989.
Palaeoenvironments of the late Bathonian - midCallovian in the Inner Moray Firth. In: KEEN, M.C. &
BATTEN, D.J. Northwest European micropalaeontology
and palynology, 92-117. British Micropalaeontological
Society Series, Ellis Horwood, Chichester.
LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
Sandstone
210
211 33
35
34
Coal
100m
14
15
31
30
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. &

HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The genetic sequence stratigraphy of
the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession, Inner Moray

Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of
Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference,
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block ll/30a, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil
and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume.
Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 14, 245-252.
12
13
26
25
16
Key Biomarkers
17
15 16
17
See also Correlation Panels 9.
18
19
20
21
22
HUMBER
GROUP
L. ectypa
12 / 21-2
R. aemula
HEATHER
Alness Spiculite
Member
FORMATION
Wanaea spp.
11 / 30a-9
Lithostratigraphical subdivision
No formal subdivision of the Carr Member is proposed,
but an informal subdivision into a lower mudstone-
26
27
28
29
30
100 km
FLADEN
GROUP
Lower boundary
The base of the Carr Member is defined by a sharp
downward change from mudstones to sandstones (Louise
Member). It is marked by a sharp downward decrease in
gamma-ray values and a sharp downward increase in
velocity. Where the mudstone unit at the base of the Carr
Member is poorly developed (e.g. 12/21-3, p.79 & Panel
9), it is difficult to recognize the Louise and Carr
members without detailed biostratigraphy. In some
sections near the extreme eastern depositional limit of the
Beatrice Formation (e.g. 12/28-2, not illustrated), the Carr
Member is believed to rest unconformably on the
Dunrobin Bay Group.
DT
Louise
Mbr
LATE JURASSIC
Upper boundary
The top of the Carr Member is defined by a sharp
downward change from Heather Formation mudstones to
sandstone. It is marked on wireline logs by a sharp
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in
velocity.
140
200
Carr
Mbr
MID
JURASSIC
Lithology
The Carr Member consists of sandstones and subordinate
siltstones and mudstones. A basal mudstone-dominated
unit, up to about 15m thick, consists of dark grey,
calcareous, micaceous, carbonaceous and pyritic
mudstone with belemnites and marine bivalves. The
mudstone generally coarsens upwards via siltstone into
fine to medium grained and occasionally coarse-grained
sandstones of the overlying sandstone-dominated unit.
The sandstones are commonly bioturbated. Locally, two
or more well defined, upward-coarsening cycles are
present within the sandstone unit. In the Beatrice Field,
the upper cycle is up to about 20m thick (e.g. 11/25-1,
11/30-2, p.75). At the top of the upper sandstone cycle,
calcareous ooliths, bivalves and belemnite guards are
common (Linsley et al. 1980).
The upward-coarsening sandstones of the Carr Member
have been interpreted as representing marine barrier-bar
and offshore-bar environments (MacLennan & Trewin
1989; Stevens 1991). The basal mudstone in the Beatrice
Field was interpreted as marine by MacLennan & Trewin
(1989) and Stephen et al. (1993).
GR
m
ft
BRORA COAL
Name. After the wife (Beatrice Louise Carr) of Mr T.

Boone Pickens, the former President of Mesa Petroleum
(UK), after whom the Beatrice Field was also named.
40
Carr
Mbr
(7009-7098ft)
DT
2786.5
9142
BRORA COAL
(9142-929lft) below KB.
140
120
HEATHER
FORMATION

The Carr Member overlaps the Louise Member in
easternmost sections of the Beatrice Formation. The member
reaches a thickness of about 40m in the Beatrice Field.
Reference section
12/21-2:
2136.5-2163.5m
12 / 21-2
FORMATION
Type section
GR
BEATRICE
FORMATION
dominated unit and an overlying sandstone-dominated

unit can commonly be made.
2786.5-2832m
Carr Member
11 / 30a-9
The term Carr Member is introduced for the upper

division of the Beatrice Formation.
1 l/30a-9:
Carr Member
BEATRICE FORMATION
BEATRICE
FORMATION
Carr Member
C. hyalina
Louise Member
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
CARR MEMBER
1993
BEATRICE FORMATION
73
C 1993
BEATRICE FORMATION
Carr Member
Carr Member
BEATRICE FORMATION
Louise Member (new)
11 / 30-2
The basal mudstones of the Louise Member in the
Beatrice Field contain a rich assemblage of miospores,
cuticle, vitrinite and inertinite, indicative of freshwater
conditions (MacLennan & Trewin 1989). An upward
increase in the abundance and diversity of dinoflagellate
cysts in the overlying mudstones indicates a gradual
increase in marine influence (MacLennan & Trewin
1989). The upward-coarsening sandstone units of the
Louise Member represent marine barrier-bar or offshorebar environments (MacLennan & Trewin 1989; Stevens
1991; Stephen et al. 1993).
Upper boundary
The top of the Louise Member is defined by a downward
change from mudstone (basal Carr Member) to sandstone,
marked by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray
values and increase in velocity. Where the mudstone at the
base of the Carr Member is poorly developed (e.g. 12/213, p.77 & Panel 9), it is difficult to recognize the Louise
and Carr members without detailed biostratigraphy (see
Stephen et al. 1993).
1980. The Beatrice Oil Field, Inner Moray Firth, UK

North Sea. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.) Giant oil and gas
fields of the decade, 1968-78. American Association of
MACLENNAN, A.M. & TREWIN, N.H. 1989.
Palaeoenvironments of the late Bathonian - midCallovian in the Inner Moray Firth. In: KEEN, M.C. &
BATTEN, D J. Northwest European micropalaeontology
andpalynology, 92-117. British Micropalaeontological
Society Series, Ellis Horwood, Chichester.
Lower boundary
Where the Louise member is underlain by the Brora Coal
Formation, its top is defined by the top of a thin unit of
coal-bearing mudstone, distinguished on wireline logs by
one or two low-velocity spikes. In many sections, a
discrete coal seam (believed to be equivalent to the
onshore Brora Coal) occurs at the top of this unit (e.g.
1 l/30a-9, p.79).
East of the Beatrice Field, the Louise Member rests on
a wide range of stratigraphic units, including the Lady's
Walk Formation (e.g. 12/22-2; 12/27-1, p.133; 12/27-2,
p. 129) the Mains Formation (e.g. 12/28-2, not illustrated),
the Golspie Formation (e.g. 12/23-1, see Andrews &
STEPHEN, K.J., UNDERHILL. J.R., PARTINGTON, M.A. &

HEDLEY, R.J. 1993. The genetic sequence stratigraphy
140
DT
40
m
ft
GR
200
140
DT
40
m
ft
HEATHER
FORMATION
FORMATION
2921
9584
BEATRICE FM.

The Louise Member extends eastwards from the Beatrice
Field area to about 2 20'W, where it pinches out and is
believed to be overlapped by the Carr Member (e.g.
12/28-2, not illustrated). It reaches a maximum thickness
of 25m in the Beatrice Field area.
Lithology
The Louise Member consists of sandstones with minor
interbedded mudstones. These lithologies are commonly
arranged in a stacked succession of upward-coarsening
units (e.g. 11/25-1), but thin upward-fining units are also
present in some sections (e.g. ll/30a-9, p.73). In the
Beatrice Field area, four or more upward-coarsening units,
up to about 6m thick, can commonly be identified from
wireline-log signatures and/or core (e.g. 11/30-8, p.69).
These commonly display an upward gradation from dark
grey, micaceous, carbonaceous and pyritic mudstone, with
local shell debris, to grey and brown, fine-grained, flaserbedded and ripple-laminated silty sandstones with
bioturbated bases. Each sandstone unit is typically
overlain by fine to medium grained, cross-bedded or
parallel-laminated, locally oolitic sandstones with bivalves
and belemnites (MacLennan & Trewin 1989; Linsley et
al. 1980). Calcitic and sideritic cements are common
throughout. An abundant macrofauna of bivalves and
angular shell debris, together with Rhaxella spicules,
occurs in all but the basal part of the member (MacLennan
& Trewin 1989; Linsley et al 1980).
200
Carr
Mbr
2959.5
9710
Louise
Mbr
2975
9760
1929.5
6330
Carr
Mbr
1963
6440
1978.5
6491
Louise
Mbr
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
LITHOLOGY
MacLennan & Trewin (1989) reported the A.aldorfensis
biomarker from the basal part of the Louise Member.
Sandstone
Age
Early Callovian.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211 33
14
15
Coal
35
34
100 m
References
LINSLEY, P.N., POTTER, H.C., MCNAB, G. & RACHER, D.
12
13
31
30
26
25
16
17
15 16
Key Biomarkers
11 / 25-1
?
18
19
20
21
22
11 / 30-2
HUMBER
GROUP
17
L. ectypa
LATE JURASSIC
of the Hettangian to Oxfordian succession, Inner

Moray Firth. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology
of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
Conference, 485-505. Geological Society, London. In
press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block ll/30a, UK
North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil
and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume.
R. aemula
HEATHER
Alness Spiculite
Member
FORMATION
Wanaea spp.
27
28
29
30
BEATRICE
FORMATION
FLADEN
GROUP
26
MID
JURASSIC
Name. After the wife (Beatrice Louise Carr) of Mr T.

Boone Pickens, the former President of Mesa Petroleum
(UK), after whom the Beatrice Field was also named.
GR
HEATHER
(9710-9760ft)
BEATRICE FM.
(6440-649lft) below KB.
Brown 1987, fig.4) and the Lossiehead Formation (e.g.

12/30-1, see Andrews & Brown 1987, fig.4). In thin
successions near the extreme eastern limit of the Beatrice
Formation, the characteristic upward-coarsening motif is
less well displayed.
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
Reference section
11/25-1:
2959.5-2975m
Louise Member
11 / 25-1
The term Louise Member is introduced for the lower

division of the Beatrice Formation.
Type section
11/30-2:
1963-1978.5m
Louise Member
BEATRICE FORMATION
Carr Member
C. hyalina
Louise Member
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
LOUISE MEMBER
1993
BEATRICE FORMATION
C 1993
75
75
Louise Member
Louise Member

Name. After the village of Brora on the western shore of the Moray Firth
(Neves & Selley 1975).
The term Brora Coal Formation is applied to a heterolithic unit of sandstones,

mudstones and coals which lie between the Orrin Formation and the Beatrice
Formation in the Inner Moray Firth. The name Brora Coal Formation was
proposed for onshore Bathonian strata of the Moray Firth coast by Neves &
Selley (1975). Hurst (1981) defined two members in the Brora Coal
Formation: the 'Doll Member' and the overlying 'Inverbrora Member'. In
their informal lithostratigraphic scheme, Andrews & Brown (1987) extended
the Brora Coal Formation offshore to include coeval strata in the Inner Moray
Firth. However, Stevens (1991) assigned equivalent strata in the Beatrice Field
to the Pentland Formation, and recognized an informal 'Brora Coal Member'
at the top of this formation. On some oil company logs the Brora Coal
Formation has been assigned to the informal 'interbedded unit' of the Fladen
Group (e.g. 12/21-2, Britoil) (see table 1 in Stephen et al. 1993).
References
Moray firth. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
HURST, A. 1981. Mid Jurassic stratigraphy and facies at Brora, Sutherland.
Scottish Journal of Geology 17, 169-177.
NEVES, R. & SELLEY, R.C. 1975. A review of the Jurassic rocks of north-east
Scotland. In: FINSTEAD, K.G. & SELLEY, R.C. (eds) Proceedings of the
Jurassic Northern North Sea Symposium, Stavanger 28-30, Sept. 1975,

5/1-5/29.
Type section
The type locality is the foreshore south of the Brora Estuary, Sutherland. At
outcrop, the lower part of the Brora Coal Formation is cut out by the Brora
Fault, whereas the offshore sections include the full succession.

London. In press.
Reference sections
11/25-1:
ll/30a-9:
12/21-3:
1993
2975-3141m
2850-3033m
2805-2918m
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 11/ 30a, U K North Sea. In:
(9760-10305ft)
(9350-9950ft)
(9203-9574ft)

245-252.
77
Lithology
The Brora Coal Formation consists of interbedded dark grey, carbonaceous,
waxy mudstones and greenish grey sandy mudstones, sandstones and coals.
The mudstones contain sideritic spheres up to 1mm in diameter and display
convolute bedding. The sandstones are white to pale grey, well sorted and
very fine to medium grained, with cross-beds and ripple lamination. They have
sharp bases, and grade upwards into mottled, biourbated and veined mudstone
with rootlets and coaly zones. Individual sandstone units are generally up to
about 6m thick, but locally combine to form composite units of up to about
20m thick (e.g. 11/25-1).
Linsley et al. (1980) recognized a five-fold cyclicity in the vertical
distribution of sandstones in the Beatrice Field, but Stevens (1991) referred to
four main sandstone units and two thinner units. According to Stevens (1991)
the sandstone units have 'shoestring' geometries and are not correlateable
across the whole field.
At the top of the formation is a thin coaly section which is probably age
equivalent to the Brora Coal 'bed' onshore. In some sections (e.g. 1 l/30a-9),
the coal occurs as substantial in-situ beds, identifiable by the characteristic
gamma-ray, velocity, and resistivity-log responses. The coal is about lm thick
in well 11/30-1, and described as pyritic and blocky with a dull laminated
band in the middle (MacLennan & Trewin 1989). In other sections, coal is
reported from cuttings at the top of the formation, but not evident from the
wireline logs. In such sections, the coal probably occurs as thin layers within
mudstone, as indicated by the association of high gamma-ray values and low
velocities (e.g. 11/25-1). Thin, sporadic coals occur at other levels in some
sections (e.g. 11/25-1).
Upper boundary
The boundary between the Brora Coal Formation and the overlying Beatrice
Formation is defined by the top of a thin unit of coal-bearing mudstone,
distinguished on wireline logs by one or two low-velocity spikes. In many
sections, a discrete coal seam occurs at the top of this unit (e.g. 1 l/30a-9).
Other sections show a coal seam at a lower level within the unit (e.g. 11/25-1),
but in many sections any coals are too thin to be detected on wireline logs (e.g.
12/21-3).
Lower boundary
Where the Brora Coal Formation overlies the Orrin Formation (e.g. 11/25-1),
the boundary is marked by a downward passage from interbedded mudstones
and sandstones, with sporadic coaly levels, to massive sandstones. This
boundary generally coincides with a downward transition from high average
gamma-ray values and low velocities to low and less variable gamma-ray
values and a somewhat higher and less variable velocity signature.
In some sections, the bulk of the Brora Coal Formation is absent, and the
thin coaly unit that elsewhere occurs at the top of the formation appears to rest
directly on representatives of the Dunrobin Bay Group (e.g. 12/26-1, Panel 8).
A thin unit of coal-bearing mudstone, characterized by low-velocity spikes, is
a consistently recognizable feature at the top of the formation, and is here
given the informal name Brora Coal Unit. It consists of mudstone and coal in
varying proportions, individual coal seams being sufficiently thick to be
1993
detectable on wireline logs in about half of the wells studied. A thin sandstone
bed is locally present within the unit (e.g. 11/25-1, immediately above the
coal).
The Brora Coal Formation is mainly confined to the northwestern part of the
Inner Moray Firth Basin, with the Brora Coal Unit extending eastwards
beyond the limits of the underlying alluvial-plain deposits (e.g. 12/26-1, Panel
8). The western (onshore) and southern limits of the formation are erosional at
outcrop; its eastern limit is erosional beneath Callovian strata (Beatrice
Formation).
The Brora Coal Formation reaches a maximum thickness in the Beatrice
Field area, where it ranges up to about 180m (e.g. 1 l/30a-9).
The coal bed that locally occurs at the top of the Brora Coal Unit (e.g. 1 l/30a9) is believed to be equivalent to the Brora Coal bed of onshore sections. The
Inverbrora and Doll members of Hurst (1981) have not been identified in
offshore sections.
Trewin (1989) assigned an earliest Callovian age (discus to early

macrocephalus zones) to the uppermost part of the Brora Coal Formation.
Sykes (1975) reported koenigi Zone ammonites from the overlying Brora Roof
Bed onshore. Using biostratigraphic data, Stephen et al. (1993) suggested that
the base of the Brora Coal Formation marks a major, basin-wide unconformity
which spans the latest Toarcian, Aalenian and Bajocian. However, in the
Beatrice Field area, the boundary between the Orrin and Brora Coal
formations appears conformable and possibly indicates no significant time
break between these poorly dated formations (Stevens 1991).
References

CURRY, M.R. & FISHER, M.J. 1982. Coastal plain deposits in the Beatrice
oilfield, U.K., North Sea (Abstract). In: 11th International Congress of the
International Association of Sedimentologists, Hamilton (Ontario).
Abstracts of papers, p.150.
HURST, A. 1 9 8 1 . Mid Jurassic stratigraphy and facies at Brora, Sutherland.
Linsley et al. (1980), Curry & Fisher (1982) and Stephen et al. (1993)
described the succession in the Beatrice Field area in terms of coastal, alluvial
flood-plain deposits. They interpreted the mudstones as floodplain deposits of
a swamp environment. The sandstones are interpreted as fluvial channel, levee
and crevasse-splay sediments, deposited by dominantly meandering rivers.
The presence of the freshwater/brackish alga Botryococcus and a general
absence of dinoflagellate cysts indicates that freshwater conditions were
dominant, with minor brackish-marine influence near the top and base and
also just above the middle of the formation (Curry & Fisher 1982). On the
basis of dinoflagellate cyst assemblages and lithofacies evidence, MacLennan
& Trewin (1989) contrasted the dominantly alluvial-plain deposits beneath the
Brora Coal in the Beatrice Field with the more marine-influenced, lagoonal
Inverbrora Member onshore.
The Brora Coal may have accumulated in a silted-up lagoonal area,
although initial organic deposition was probably from drifted plant material
(MacLennan & Trewin 1989). Andrews & Brown (1987) proposed that
erosion of Bathonian and older strata may have preceeded the deposition of
the Brora Coal and its offshore equivalents. The phase of widespread coal
accumulation thus probably represents the onset of the early Callovian
transgression, with the coal originating in a back-barrier setting (Andrews &
Brown 1987).
None of the specified biomarkers has been recorded, but dinoflagellate cysts
indicative of the early Callovian are present near the top of the formation
onshore (MacLennan & Trewin 1989).
Age
Bajocian to Bathonian, according to Linsley et al. (1980), Bathonian
according to Lam & Porter (1977) and Stephen et al. (1993). MacLennan &
78


MACLENNAN, A.M. & TREWIN, N.H. 1989. Palaeoenvironments of the late

Bathonian - mid-Callovian in the Inner Moray Firth. In: KEEN, M.C. &
BATTEN, D.J. (eds) Northwest European micropalaeontology and
palynology, 92-117. British Micropalaeontological Society Series, Ellis


London. In press.

245-252.
SYKES, R.M. 1975. The stratigraphy of the Callovian and Oxfordian Stages
(Middle and Upper Jurassic) in northern Scotland. Scottish Journal of

Geology 11, 51-78.
BRORACOAL
COAL FORMATION
BRORA
FORMATION
11 / 30a-9
40
m
ft
Carr Member
2921
9584
Louise
Mbr
GR
120
140
12 / 21-3
DT
m
ft
2786.5
9142
40
HEATHER FM
2975
9760
GR
200
140
BHCS
40
HEATHER
FORMATION
2850
9350
BEATRICE
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
BEATRICE
FORMATION
DT
m
ft
2756.5
9044
Louise
Mbr
2805
9203
140
Carr Member
120
Louise
Mbr
GR
BEATRICE FORMATION
Carr Member
11 /25-1
2918
9574
O2
ORRIN
FORMATION
O1
2963.5
O2
ORRIN
FORMATION
3033
9950
O2
O1
ORRIN
FORMATION
9723
LADYS
WALK
FORMATION
3141
10305
O1
3189
10462
LADYS WALK
FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP
35
34
210
211 33
14
15
16
15 16
17
20
21
22
27
28
29
30
31
30
26
25
Key Biomarkers
HUMBER
GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
L. ectypa
12
R. aemula
HEATHER
LITHOLOGY
Alness Spiculite
Member
FORMATION
Wanaea spp.
12 / 21-3
Mudstone /
Siltstone
C 1993
1993
FLADEN
GROUP
DUNROBIN
BAY GROUP
EARLY
JURASSIC
MID
JURASSIC
17
BEATRICE
FORMATION
Carr Member
C. hyalina
13
18
11 / 25-1
Sandstone
Louise Member
11 / 30a-9
Coal
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
100m
26
ORRIN FORMATION
100 km
L. spinosa
LADYS WALK FORMATION
V. denticulatacarinata
L. variabile
79
BRORACOAL
COAL FORMATION
BRORA
FORMATION
HUGIN FORMATION
Name. From one of Odin's ravens in Norse mythology (Vollset & Dor
1984, p.37).
The term Hugin Formation was introduced by Vollset & Dor (1984) for a
unit of marine sandstones and mudstones with thin coals, lying between the
marine mudstones of the Heather Formation and the heterolithic continental
deposits of the 'Sleipner Formation' (Pentland Formation equivalent) in the
Norwegian South Viking Graben. It is here extended to the UK South Viking
Graben and the Unst Basin.
The term has previously been applied to UK sections by Harris & Fowler
(1987) and Richards (1989), and in completion reports by some companies.
However, the term 'Beryl Formation' has also been widely used by Mobil for
the same strata. The term Hugin Formation is used in preference to Beryl
Formation because of the demonstrable continuity with the Norwegian strata
and on the grounds of nomenclatural priority. Other names in common use are
'Bruce A', 'Bruce B' and 'Bruce Upper Sands' (BP), 'Upper Beryl Sand',
'Young Upper Beryl Sandstone' and 'Angus Sand' (Mobil), 'Sand/Shale Unit'
and 'Massive Sandstone' (Conoco).
References
HARRIS, J.P. & FOWLER, R.M. 1987. Enhanced prospectivity of the mid-late
Jurassic sediments of the South Viking Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
Trotman, London.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Lower and Middle Jurassic sedimentology of the Beryl
Embayment, and implications for the evolution of the northern North Sea.
Unpublished Ph.D. thesis, University of Strathclyde.
VOLLSET, J & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
litho strati graphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPDBulletin No.3.
Type section
N15/9-2 (Vollset & Dor 1987, p.37, fig.26): 3483-3657m below KB.
UK reference sections
1/4-1:
700-772m
(2296-2533ft)
9/13-12:
3362-3501m
(11030-11486ft)
9/19-5A:
3358.5-3650.5m (11018-11976ft)
16/18-1:
3667-3869.5m
(12030-12695ft)
1993
81
Lithology
The Hugin Formation consists of sandstones, silststones and mudstones with

minor coals and conglomerates.
In the Beryl Embayment, the formation consists mostly of very fine to fine
grained sandstones. The sandstones include two main facies: sharp-based,
upward-fining, cross-bedded, more or less bioturbated sandstones and
uniformly graded, rippled, bioturbated and possibly hummocky crosslaminated sandstones. Bioturbated and fluidized sandstones containing bivalve
shells and belemnites shells are dominant in well 9/9-6 (not illustrated). The
sandstones are interbedded with siltstones, which are more common in the
lower part of the formation. Lenticular bedded siltstones are present,
associated with thin coals, together with bioturbated sandy siltstones, which
include thin beds of sharp-based, very fine grained sandstones containing
infrequent burrows (e.g. 9/8-7, not illustrated). Two thin lag conglomerates are
present, one at the base of the formation, the other near the middle.
In the South Viking Graben, immediately to the southeast of the Beryl
Embayment (Blocks 9/18 and 9/19), the Hugin Formation comprises
interbedded sandstones and siltstones which often contain bivalve debris,
usually composed of Neomiodon and/or oyster shells. The sandstones are often
sharp-based and fine upwards from medium to fine grained; they are cross
bedded, sometimes bioturbated and infrequently slumped. Coals occur at some
levels. In some wells (e.g. 9/19-5A) the succession appears to become sandier
upwards. Further south, in Quadrant 16, the formation comprises very fine to
fine grained, argillaceous, bioturbated, rippled and parallel-laminated, upwardcoarsening sandstones interbedded with upward-fining, cross-bedded
sandstones, grey mudstones, coals, and pebble-lag deposits.
In the extreme south of the Viking Graben, the Hugin Formation is
dominated by sandstones with sporadic thin coal-seams.
The Hugin Formation is variably fossiliferous, with non-marine and marine
bivalves, belemnites and ammonites recorded.
The Hugin Formation is recognized primarily in the Beryl Embayment and

South Viking Graben, although Richards (1990) has recorded its presence in
the Unst Basin. It extends northwards to about 60N and southwards to about
58 20'N, although is absent through erosion in many parts of the South
Viking Graben. It extends eastwards into the Norwegian Viking Graben.
The formation attains a maximum thickness of about 300m in the Beryl
Embayment and adjacent parts of the South Viking Graben and probably thins
to the south.
Upper boundary
The top of the Hugin Formation is marked by a downward transition from
mudstones or siltstones of the Heather Formation to sandstones with variable
amounts of interbedded siltstone and mudstone. This transition is marked by a
distinct downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Hugin Formation is defined by a downward transition from
marine sandstones and siltstones/mudstones with minor coals, to more
frequently coal-bearing and/or volcanic strata of the Pentland Formation.
There is no consistent change in the proportion of sandstone to mudstone, and
consequently no consistent change in wireline-log signature (e.g. 9/19-5A,
16/18-1). The boundary can be difficult to define in sections where both the
Hugin and Pentland formations contain abundant coals throughout, although
cores help differentiate the predominantly marine strata of the Hugin
Formation f r o m the predominantly continental strata of the Pentland
Formation.
The Hugin Formation passes laterally and vertically into siltstones and mudstones
of the Heather Formation and, in places, laterally into Pentland Formation. The
sandstones with sporadic coal seams in the extreme south of the Viking Graben
may pass laterally into marine sandstones of the Fulmar Formation.
Richards (1989) interpreted the depositional setting of the Hugin Formation in
the Beryl Embayment as a coastal barrier to shoreface/offshore system
showing storm influence, whereas Mitchener et al. (1992) suggested that
deposition took place in alluvial-fan, fan-delta and storm-influenced shelf
environments. In the South Viking Graben, the formation was interpreted by
Harris & Fowler (1987) as a barrier-shoreline system.
The P.prolongata,
C.hyalina, A.aldorfensis and M.valensii
biomarkers have been recorded from the Hugin Formation.
Age
Late Bajocian to Bathonian in the Beryl Embayment; late Bajocian to
Callovian and probably Oxfordian in the South Viking Graben.
References
HARRIS, J.P. & FOWLER, R.M. 1987. Enhanced prospectivity of the mid-late
Jurassic sediments of the South Viking Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE,
Trotman, London.
MITCHENER, B.C., LAWRENCE, D.A., PARTINGTON, M.A., BOWMAN, M.B.J. &

GLUYAS, J. 1992. Brent Group: Sequence stratigraphy and regional
implications. In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S.
(eds) Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special

RICHARDS, P.C. 1 9 8 9 . Lower and Middle Jurassic sedimentology of the Beryl
RICHARDS P.C. 1990. The early to mid-Jurassic evolution of the northern North
sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for
Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London, Special

Informal subdivisions are possible locally, based on the proportion of
sandstone to mudstone, but no consistent regional subdivision is recognized.
1993
regional
82
HUGINFORMATION
FORMATION
HUGIN
GR
100
240
DT
40
m
ft
GR
160
140
16 / 18-1
9 / 19-5A
9 / 13-12
1 / 4-1
DT
40
m
ft
GR
140
140
DT
40
m
ft
GR
200
140
DT
40
m
ft
CRETACEOUS
HEATHER
FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
3501
844
11486
2769
PENTLAND
FORMATION
SPEKE
FORMATION
3667
12030
11018
HUGIN FORMATION
772
2533
3358.5
11030
HUGIN FORMATION
HUGIN
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
3362
700
2296
HEATHER
FORMATION
HUGIN FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
3869.5
12695
PENTLAND
FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
3650.5
11976
211
PENTLAND
FORMATION
1 / 4-1
Key Biomarkers
9 / 13-12
9 / 19-5A
13
14
15
16
R.aemula
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
HEATHER FORMATION
Wanaea spp.
C.hyalina
HUGIN FORMATION
22
LITHOLOGY
26
27
100 km
HUGIN FORMATION
C 1993
1993
28
29
30
Mudstone /
Siltstone
PENTLAND FORMATION
Sandstone
EARLY
JUR.
Coal
DUNLIN
GROUP
21
FLADEN GROUP
20
MID JURASSIC
19
16 / 18-1
N.gracilis
SPEKE FM.
100m
83
HUGIN
HUGINFORMATION
FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
The term Pentland Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
coal-bearing heterolithic sequence of paralic sandstones, siltstones and
mudstones that lay between non-marine Triassic sediments and marine
Humber Group sediments. In this report, the top of the formation in the type
well is redefined (following Turner et al. 1984) at the base of a thin
transgressive unit of Heather Formation siltstones (see Correlation Panel 9).
Several synonyms have been used for the Pentland Formation. In the
Beryl Embayment / South Viking Graben area, Vollset & Dore (1984) used
the term Sleipner Formation, as part of the Vestland Group, whereas Richards
(1989) used the Sleipner Formation as part of the Beryl Group. In the same
area, Mobil used the terms 'Middle Beryl Sandstone' and 'Linnhe Formation'
(as part of the 'Beryl Embayment Group'), BP and Hamilton used 'C' Sands,
and Conoco used 'Coaly Unit'. In the Central North Sea, Vollset & Dor
(1984) used the term Bryne Formation (Vestland Group), while the name
'Parry Sandstones' was used by Ultramar in the Moray Firth.
A coal-bearing unit that overlies the main part of the Pentland Formation in
the Outer Moray Firth is here referred to as the Stroma Member. This unit was
included within the Piper Formation by Deegan & Scull (1977), but it was
placed by Turner et al. (1984) in the Pentland Formation. It was included by
Harker et al. (1987) in the basal part of their new 'Sgiath Formation', and by
Harker et al. (1993) in the lower part of the 'Skene Member' of the Sgiath
Formation (see table on p.55).
Volcanic rocks are a major component of the Pentland Formation, and are
here assigned to two new members, the Rattray Volcanics Member and the
Ron Volcanics Member. The Rattray Volcanics Member equates with the
Rattray Formation of Deegan & Scull (1977). It is here downgraded to
member status because of the difficulties of adequately defining its upper and
lower boundaries due to its being interbedded with the sediments of the
Pentland Formation. Deegan & Scull (1977) originally defined the
Pentland/Rattray boundary on the basis of percentage of volcanic material, but
such a definition is not considered practicable at formation level in this report.
The newly defined Ron Volcanics Member describes the intra-Pentland
Formation volcanic rocks centred on the area of block 29/14 in the West
Central Graben. These volcanics are related to the Puffin volcanic centre
(Smith & Ritchie 1993); they have not previously been formally named,
having been usually referred to the Rattray Formation on completion logs.
Type section
15/17-4 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.21, fig.24): 2663.5-2777.5m (8739-9112ft)
Illustrated in Correlation Panel 9.
1993
Reference sections
9/13-12:
3501-3584.5m (11486-11760ft.)
9/19-5a:
3650.5-3767m
(11976-12358ft)
16/18-1:
3869.5-4380.5m (12695-14372ft)
29/12-1:
2846.5-3078.5m (9339-10100ft)
Name.
From the Pentland Firth (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.21).
Formal subdivisions
Stroma Member
p.89
p.93
p.95
References
Trotman, London.
SMITH, K. & RITCHIE, D. 1993. Geophysical constraints on Mesozoic
magmatism in the Central North Sea. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum
geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference,
Firth Basin, North Sea. Journal of Marine and Petroleum Geology 1,
105-117.
VOLLSET, J. & DOR, A.G. 1 9 8 4 . A revised Triassic and Jurassic
85
Lithology
The Pentland Formation displays a complex association of sedimentary and
volcanic rocks. The sediments consist of interbedded sandstones, siltstones,
mudstones, and coals; the volcanic rocks include tuffs, lavas and intrusives.
In the Beryl and Bruce field areas of the Beryl Embayment the formation
comprises variably interbedded sandstones, siltstones and shales with more
minor coals developed near the top and base of the succession. The formation
has a higher proportion of sandstone in the Bruce Field area than in the Beryl
Field area, as reflected in the more uniform gamma-ray log signature. The
sandstones are frequently sharp based, often fining upwards from coarse to
very fine grained, and are sometimes cross-bedded. Parallel lamination and
bioturbation occur in some of the very fine grained sandstones. Associated
siltstones and mudstones are variable: some are lenticular bedded and more or
less bioturbated, whereas others include rootlets and are waxy, with a blocky
fracture. These sediments are largely free of volcanic debris.
In the South and Central Viking Graben, the Pentland Formation is
developed in similar facies to those recognized within the adjacent Beryl
Embayment, but coal beds occur at numerous levels throughout the
succession, rather than at just the top and base of the formation. Volcanic and
intrusive igneous rocks of the Rattray Volcanics Member are also found
locally, particularly in block 16/17 and southwards.
In the Outer Moray Firth and Central Graben, the sedimentary succession of
the Pentland Formation is similar to that of the South Viking Graben, with
volcanic and igneous rocks of the Rattray Volcanics Member and Ron
Volcanics Member developed locally. In wells 30/lc-3 (Panel 10) and 30/lc2, the Pentland Formation has a distinctive, upward-coarsening, lacustrine
mudstone at its base. This is superficially similar in log character to the
Fjerritslev Formation of nearby Danish sections, but contains a Bathonian
freshwater microflora.
The Rattray Volcanics Member is developed in the South Viking Graben,
Outer Moray Firth and northern parts of the Central Graben, where it locally
comprises much or all of the thickness of the formation. Individual lavas are 1
to 9 metres thick, and are commonly porphyritic, with abundant phenocrysts
of olivine and clinopyroxene; microphenocrysts of plagioclase are also
present, in a matrix which generally consists of plagioclase, titanaugite,
magnetite, ilmenite, apatite and rare analcime. The lavas are predominantly
undersaturated, with alkali olivine basalt affinities, and include ankaramite,
alkali olivine basalt, hawaiite and mugearite (Fall et al. 1982). The associated
agglomerates, tuffs and tuffaceous claystones are varicoloured, pyritic,
chloritic, sometimes felsic, calcareous and/or glassy. Sandstones and
mudstones are interbedded with the volcanics in places.
The Ron Volcanics Member is developed in the southern part of the Central
North Sea, and locally forms much, or all, of the Pentland Formation
succession. The lavas and intrusives are undersaturated basalts considerably
enriched in potassium and incompatible trace elements, forming part of an
ultrapotassic series (Latin et al. 1990a, b).
Upper boundary
The Pentland Formation is generally overlain by Hugin Formation sandstones
and mudstones in the Beryl Embayment and South Viking Graben, by Heather
Formation mudstones in the Outer Moray Firth, and by Fulmar Formation
sandstones or Heather Formation mudstones in the Central North Sea. In the
Inner/Outer Moray Firth transition area, it is locally overlain by the Alness
1993
Spiculite Member. No single lithological or wireline-log definition of the top

of the Pentland Formation can therefore be given, except that it is marked by a
downward change to heterolithic, often coal-bearing sediments or to volcanics.
Lower boundary
The Pentland Formation unconformably overlies Permian, Triassic and Lower
Jurassic sediments. Where the formation overlies Permian (e.g. 15/18-2, not
illustrated), the base is marked by a downward change from coal-bearing
sediments and/or volcanics to evaporite-bearing sediments, with an associated
downward increase in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity.
Where the formation overlies Triassic strata (e.g. 16/18-1, 29/12-1), the
boundary is picked at the downward transition from grey, coal-bearing
sediments and/or volcanics to brick-red siltstones and sandstones. There is
commonly no distictive wireline-log break at this boundary, although the
average gamma-ray values may increase downwards (e.g. 29/12-1).
Where the formation overlies Lower Jurassic strata (e.g. 9/13-12, 9/19-5A),
the boundary is picked at the downward transition from interbedded sandstones,
siltstones and coals to predominantly grey siltstones with minor sandstones.
The Pentland Formation as originally defined was undivided (Deegan & Scull
1977). Three new members are proposed within the newly revised Pentland
Formation: the Stroma Member (p.95), comprising coaly sediments at the top
of the formation in the Outer Moray Firth, the Rattray Volcanics Member
(p.89), comprising volcanics in the Outer Moray Firth, and the Ron Volcanics
Member (p.93), comprising volcanics in the southern Central Graben.
It is suggested that the informal term Linnhe unit may be used to describe
the essentially non-volcanic sediments in the Beryl Embayment.
The Pentland formation is recorded in the Beryl Embayment, South Viking
Graben, Central Graben, Outer Moray Firth and Unst Basin. It extends
eastwards into Norwegian waters, where it is referred to the Sleipner and
Bryne formations.
The formation attains a maximum thickness of about 500m in the Viking
Graben, but is nearly 1,500m thick in well 21/3-3, where most of the section
comprises volcanic and igneous rocks. Sediment-dominated successions in the
Central North Sea attain a maximum thickness of about 550m, whereas
sequences in the Outer Moray Firth are mostly less than 200m thick.
The western boundary of the formation is probably erosional in most places.
In the South Viking Graben, the upper part of the Pentland Formation
probably passes laterally northwards into Hugin Formation deposits.
The Pentland Formation was probably deposited in a range of paralic to deltaplain/fluvial-plain environments, with substantial accumulation of
volcanogenic materials around the volcanic centres. Richards (1991)
characterized the bulk of the formation in the Beryl Embayment as an
estuarine deposit, and the succession in the Viking Graben as essentially
alluvial.
86
The Pentland Formation is dominated by long-ranging miospores, with marine
algae and bivalves developed locally (Latin et al. 1990a,b). The N.gracilis
biomarker is sporadically present.
Age
Toarcian/Aalenian to Oxfordian. In the Beryl Embayment and northern parts
of the South Viking Graben, the top of the formation probably lies within the
Bajocian, whereas in the south of the South Viking Graben it may range up to
Callovian. In the Central North Sea, the Rattray Volcanics Member has been
radiometrically dated as probably Callovian (Ritchie et al. 1988). In the Outer
Moray Firth, the coal-bearing sediments are mostly referred to as
Bajocian/Bathonian in completion logs, but the Stroma Member is believed to
be of Oxfordian age (see p.96). Turner et al. (1984) and Smith & Ritchie
(1993) suggested that locally the coaly succession may range from Aalenian to
Oxfordian.
References
FALL, H.G., GIBB, F.G.F. & KANARIS-SOTIRIOU, R. 1982. Jurassic volcanic
rocks of the northern North Sea. Journal of the Geological Society, London
139, 277-292.
LATIN, D.M., DIXON, J.E. & FITTON, J.G. 1990a. Rift-related magmatism in the
North Sea Basin. In: BLUNDELL, D.J & GIBBS, A.D. (eds) Tectonic evolution
of the North Sea rifts, 101-144. Oxford Science Publications.
LATIN, D.M., DIXON, J.E, FITTON, J. & WHITE, N.J. 1990b. Mesozoic magmatic
activity in the North Sea Basin: implications for stretching history. In:
HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for

RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. An estuarine facies model for the Middle Jurassic
Sleipner Formation: Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the

Geological Society, London 148, 459-471.
RITCHIE, J.D., SWALLOW, J.L., MITCHELL, J.G. & MORTON, A.C. 1988. Jurassic
ages for intrusives and extrusives within the Forties Igneous Province.

PENTLAND FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
9 / 19-5a
9 / 13-12
0
GR
200
140
DT
40
GR
200
140
16 / 18-1
DT
40
GR
200
140
29 / 12-1
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
40
9 / 13-12
9 / 19-5a
16 / 18-1
29 / 12-1
1993
87
87
PENTLAND FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION

The term 'Rattray Formation' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
thick series of basaltic lava flows, with interbedded agglomerates, tuffs and
tuffaceous sediments, lying between pre-Jurassic rocks and sediments of the
Humber Group as then defined. The unit is now considered to have been
associated with sedimentation of the Pentland Formation, and it is renamed the
Rattray Volcanics Member.
Type section
21/10-1 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.20, fig. 23): 2680-3422.5m (8792-11228ft)
below KB.
(Illustrated in Correlation Panel 10.)
Reference sections
16/17-6:
4874-5135m
15/18-2:
2874-3045m
21/3b-3:
2940-4148m
22/5b-4:
3596.5-4121m
(15990-16847ft)
(9428-9990ft)
(9646-13609ft)
(11799-13520ft)
Name. From Rattray Head on the eastern coast of Scotland (Deegan & Scull
1977, p.20).
References
1993
89
Lithology
The Rattray Volcanics Member is^ composed of lavas, volcanics and
subordinate clastics. Individual lava flows are 1 to 9m thick. The lavas are
predominantly undersaturated, with alkali olivine basalt affinities, and include
ankaramites, alkali olivine basalts, hawaiites and mugearites (Fall et al. 1982).
They are commonly porphyritic, with abundant phenocrysts of olivine and
clinopyroxene. Microphenocrysts of plagioclase are also present, in a matrix
which generally consists of plagioclase, titanaugite, magnetite, ilmenite,
apatite and rare analcime. The associated agglomerates, tuffs and tuffaceous
claystones are varicolored, pyritic, chloritic, sometimes felsic, calcareous
and/or glassy. Sandstones and mudstones are interbedded with the volcanics in
places.
The volcanics were extruded as lava flows over a range of paralic to
fluvial/delta plain environments.
Age
The Rattray Volcanics Member has been dated by Ritchie et al. (1988) as
1534 Ma using the 40 Ar/ 39 Ar method.
Upper boundary
The Rattray Volcanics Member is variously overlain by coal-bearing
sediments of the Pentland Formation, or by marine sandstones or mudstones of
the Piper, Hugin, Heather or Kimmeridge Clay formations. The top of the
member is therefore always recognized by the downward transition from a
dominantly sedimentary succession to a dominantly volcanic succession.
Lower boundary
The member variously overlies coal-bearing sediments of the Pentland
Formation, Lower Jurassic mudstones, Triassic red beds or Permian
evaporites. Its basal boundary is therefore picked at the downward transition
from predominantly volcanic rocks to sediments.
RITCHIE, J.D., SWALLOW, J.L., MITCHELL, J.G. & MORTON, A.C. 1988. Jurassic

The Rattray Volcanics Member is developed in the South Viking Graben and
northern parts of the Central Graben. The member can occur anywhere within
1993
the vertical succession of the Pentland Formation, either overlying, underlying

or interbedded with coal-bearing sediments. The local interfingering of
volcanics with sediments means that the member may occur at more than one
level within the Pentland Formation, even in individual sections. It attains a
maximum thickness of nearly 1 500m in well 21/3b-3.
References
FALL, H.G., GIBB, F.G.F. & KANARIS-SOTIRIOU, R. 1982. Jurassic volcanic rocks
of the northern North Sea. Journal of the Geological Society, London 139,
277-292.
ages for intrusives and extrusives within the Forties Igneous Province.
90
PENTLAND FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Rattray
VolcanicsMember
Member
Rattray
Volcanics
16 / 17-6
200
180
DT
40
GR
140
160
DT
40
m
ft
2385
9430
15990
3045
9990
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211 33
35
34
LITHOLOGY
2
Sandstone
26
25
Coal
Mudstone with tuffaceous bands

12
13
14
15
16
17
15 16
V V V V V V
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V
V V V V V V V
15 / 18-2
Altered Volcanics
100 m
18
19
22 / 5b-4
20
21
22
Lavas and / or intrusives
21 / 3b-3
Chalk
26
27
28
29
30
Dolomite
Limestone
100 km
PERMIAN
RATTRAY VOLCANICS MEMBER
C 1993
1993
PENTLAND FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
ft
GR
140
140
DT
40
m
ft
3596.5
11799
2940
9646
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
16 / 17-6
17
40
4121
13520
SMITH
BANK
FORMATION
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
31
30
GROUP
PENTLAND FORMATION
SMITH
BANK
FORMATION
10400
DT
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
16847
ZECHSTEIN
140
2900.5
9516
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
5135
3170
100
CROMER
KNOLL GP
4874
PENTLAND FORMATION
2874
GR
CHALK GP
9301
CLAY FM.
PENTLAND FORMATION
ft
GR
91
EARLY
CRET.
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
LATE
JURASSIC
HUMBER GROUP
MID
4148
13609
JURASSIC
FLADEN GROUP
CROMER
KNOLL GP.
KIMM.
22 / 5b-4
21 / 3b-3
PENTLAND FORMATION
15 / 18-2
Rattray
Volcanics
Member
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Ron
Volcanics
Member
Rattray
VolcanicsMember
Member
Rattray
Volcanics
PENTLAND FORMATION
Ron Volcanics Member (new)
Name. From the Ron lighthouse at Rattray Head, northeast Scotland.

References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Central and

Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Lithology
The Ron Volcanics Member is composed of variegated
(purple-grey, greenish grey, red-brown, yellow-brown)
porphyritic, alkali basalt lava flows, interbedded with
t u f f a c e o u s volcaniclastics and cut by by igneous
intrusions. The individual basaltic flows sometimes show
an upward transition from an unweathered basal section,
with dark green, fresh, pyroxene phenocrysts in a finer
groundmass, to a more weathered and altered top,
suggestive of sub-aerial eruption phases. Amygdaloidal
and glassy textures are common to some flows, with the
amygdales often infilled with white zeolites. Fine veins of
white to brown carbonate also cross-cut the flows.
The basalt flows generally show overall low-gamma /
high-velocity responses but are interebedded with units
showing much higher values. The latter units probably
reflect the presence of either potassium-rich intrusive
igneous rocks (see Fall et al. 1982) or interbedded
argillaceous sediments.
Upper boundary
The Ron Volcanics Member is variously overlain by coalbearing sediments of the Pentland Formation, marine
mudstones of the Heather and Kimmeridge Clay
f o r m a t i o n s and marine sandstones of the Fulmar
240
DT
40
3070
10072
KIMM.
CLAY FM.
3104
10184
FULMAR
FORMATION
Lower Boundary
The member variously overlies coal-bearing sediments of
the Pentland Formation, Triassic red-beds or Zechstein
evaporites. The base of the formation is picked at the
abrupt downward change from volcanics to sedimentary
sequences and may or may not be accompanied by
marked log breaks (29/14b-3).
3121
10240

The Ron Volcanics Member has a very restricted areal
distribution within Quadrant 29 of the Central Graben.
The member attains a maximum thickness of 1945m in
well 29/14b-3.
The volcanics were probably extruded sub-aerially as lava
flows in association with a range of fluvial to paralic
environments. Later intrusive igneous phases cross-cut the
sequence.
Age
The Ron Volcanics Member is considered to be coeval
with the Rattray Volcanic Member (Ritchie et al. 1988;
Smith & Ritchie, 1993) and by analogy may be of
Bathonian to Callovian age.
GR
160
140
DT
40
m
ft
CHALK GP
2301
7550
CROMER
KNOLL
GROUP
2328.5
7640
2638.5
8657
TRIASSIC
References
FALL, H.G., GIBB, F.G.F. & KANARIS-SOTIRIOU, R. 1982.
Jurassic volcanic rocks of the northern North Sea.

Journal of the Geological Society, London 139,
277-292.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
17
18
19
20
21
22
27
28
29
RITCHIE, J.D., SWALLOW, J.L., MITCHELL, J.G. & MORTON,

A.C. 1988. Jurassic ages for intrusives and extrusives
within the Forties Igneous Province, Scottish Journal

of Geology 24, 81-88.
SMITH, K. & RITCHIE, D. 1993. Jurassic volcanic centres in
the Central North Sea. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum
geology of Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th
Conference 519-531. Geological Society, London. In
press.
26
30
29 / 14b-3
29 / 14a-4
100 km
RON VOLCANICS MEMBER
3714
12185
TRIASSIC
LITHOLOGY
EARLY
CRET.
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
LATE
JURASSIC
HUMBER GROUP
Mudstone
Mudstone with
tuffaceous bands
Sandstone
Chalk
MID
JURASSIC
Volcanics: lavas and

/ or intrusives
FLADEN GROUP
(10240-12185ft)
200
Reference section
29/14a-4: 3121-3714m
GR
PENTLAND FORMATION
(10240-12185ft) below KB.
CHALK GP
m
ft
Type section
29/14b-3: 3121-3714m
29 / 14a-4
29 / 14b-3
Formation. Thus, although the top of the member is

always recognized by an abrupt downward transition from
sedimentary to volcanic rocks, the wireline-log response is
variable, with some sections showing no distinctive
features at the boundary (29/14a-4).
PENTLAND FORMATION
The term Ron Volcanics Member includes volcanic rocks

that were formerly a part of the 'Rattray Formation' of
Deegan & Scull (1977). The term is used for a thick
sequence of geographically separate volcanic rocks that
occur in several wells in blocks 29/9 and 29/14 in the
Central Graben.
Rattray
Volcanics
Member
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Ron
Volcanics
Member
100 m
1993
PENTLAND FORMATION
93
Stroma Member
(new)
The term Stroma Member is introduced for a unit of heterolithic coal-bearing
sediments that constitutes the uppermost part of the Pentland Formation in the
Outer Moray Firth. It is believed to be separated from the remainder of the
Pentland Formation by a substantial hiatus (Harker et al. 1993), although no
specific biostratigraphic data are available on the Stroma Member itself. The
Stroma Member is overlain by paralic and marine sediments of the Heather
Formation, containing fossils of Oxfordian age.
The sediments of the Stroma Member were originally included in the Piper
Formation by Deegan & Scull (1977). Turner et al. (1984) included them
within the Pentland Formation. However, Harker et al. (1987) included them
in a newly proposed 'Sgiath Formation', which has since been divided into
members by Harker et al. (1993), with the Stroma sediments falling within the
basal 'Skene Member'.
The Stroma Member is equivalent to the lower part of the 'Paralic Unit' of
O'Driscoll et al. (1990), to the 'Coal Unit' of Boldy & Brealey (1990), and to
the 'Coal Marker Member' of Coward et al. (1991) (see table, p.55).
Type section
15/21a-15:
3584.5-3607m
(11760-11834ft) below KB.
Reference sections
14/19-2:
2745.5-2770.5
15/17-9:
4144-4160.5m
20/2-6:
3995.5-4035m
(9007-9089ft)
(13592-13650ft)
(13108-13239ft)
Name.
From the island of Stroma in the Pentland Firth.
reserves. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.55,

259-279.
Memoir No. 14, 377-384.
Trotman, London.
References
1993
95
Lithology
The Stroma Member consists dominantly of interbedded sandstones,
carbonaceous silty mudstones and coals. The coals are over 6m thick locally,
(e.g. 20/2-6). Six main lithofacies are recognized (Harker et al. 1993): (i)
laminated silty mudstones with a thin poorly sorted basal lag sandstone, (ii)
thinly interbedded sandstones and silty mudstones with abundant plant
remains, (iii) fine-grained ripple and planar bedded sandstones, (iv) upwardcoarsening, cross-bedded and massive sandstones, (v) upward-fining crossbedded sandstones, with gravel-lag bases and common plant rootlets in their
upper parts, and (vi) silty coals grading to carbonaceous silty mudstones. In
the Claymore Field area, these facies are arranged in overall upwardcoarsening cycles which range from 3m to 10m in thickness (Harker et al.
1993). According to Maher & Harker (1987), the sandstones in the Claymore
Field are subarkosic. Very locally, in blocks 15/17 and 15/18, to the east of the
Piper Field, the Stroma Member contains reworked volcaniclastics (Harker et
al. 1993).
Upper boundary
The top of the Stroma Member in the type well (15/21a-15) is defined by a
sharp downward transition from silty mudstones (Heather Formation) to coal.
It is marked by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values, decrease in
velocity, and increase in resistivity. In the South Halibut Basin, the upper
boundary of the Stroma Member commonly corresponds to the top of a coal
(e.g. 20/2-6). However, in the Witch Ground Graben, the top of the Stroma
Member is commonly marked by a downward transition from the mudstonedominated succession of the Heather Formation to sandstones with
interbedded mudstones and coals (e.g. 14/19-2, 15/17-9; 20/2-5, p.41); here,
the boundary is best picked at the downward decrease in gamma-ray values.
Carbonaceous sandstones of the Stroma Member are locally overlain directly
by thin glauconitic marine sandstones of the Pibroch Member (Piper
Formation) (e.g. 14/19-4, Panel 19, and see Harker et al. 1993, fig.5). By
analogy, a thin Pibroch sandstone may be present in well 14/19-2, but, in the
absence of evidence from core, the entire sandstone section is here assigned to
the Stroma Member.
Lower boundary
The Stroma Member overlies a variety of lithofacies. In the type well (15/21 a15), the base is defined by a downward change from mudstones to tuffs and
basaltic flows (Rattray Volcanics Member). It is marked by a downward
1993
decrease in average gamma-ray values and slight downward increase in

velocity. Elsewhere in the Witch Ground Graben, coals, sandstones and
mudstones of the Stroma Member rest on tuffaceous mudstones and
sandstones of the Pentland Formation (e.g. 15/17-9), on grey, green and brown
sandstones and siltstones of the Skagerrak Formation (e.g. 14/19-2) or redbrown mudstones of the Smith Bank Formation (see Harker et al. 1993, fig.8).
Where the Stroma Member overlies paralic sediments of the Pentland
Formation (undifferentiated), the boundary cannot be placed with any
certainty.
In the South Halibut Basin, interbedded sandstones, mudstones and coals of
the Stroma Member commonly rest on sandstones of the Lossiehead
Formation (e.g. 20/2-6) or reddish brown and grey Triassic mudstones of the
Smith Bank Formation (e.g. 20/3-4, not illustrated). Locally, it overlies
Permian carbonates and evaporites (e.g. 20/4-2, not illustrated).
The Stroma Member is patchily distributed across the Witch Ground Graben
and South Halibut Basin. Precise definition of its limits is hampered by the
difficulty of distinguishing Stroma sediments from the older sediments of the
Pentland Formation. Thus although Bajocian/Bathonian ages have been
assigned to the thick successions of interbedded mudstones, sandstones and
thick coal that overlie volcanics in wells 20/5-2 and 21/1-5, palaeontological
reassessment may reveal that all or a significant proportion of these sections
belong to the Stroma Member.
The thickness of the Stroma Member is highly variable, reaching a
maximum of about 40m. The sandstones are thickest in the area of the
Claymore Field in the Outer Moray Firth (e.g. 14/19-2) and in parts of the
South Halibut Basin (e.g. 20/2-6).
The Stroma Member interdigitates with the lower part of the Heather
Formation in the Outer Moray Firth. Lateral equivalents of the Stroma
Member are possibly present in the Central Graben area (Smith & Ritchie,
1993). For example, parts or all of the coaly sections overlying volcanics of
the Rattray Member in block 21/15 may equate with the Stroma Member.
The Stroma Member was deposited in paralic, delta and lagoonal
environments, and apparently represents drowning of a peneplaned surface of
96
mid-Jurassic and older rocks during the mid-Oxfordian transgressive phase

(Harker et al. 1987; Boote & Gustav 1987; Harker et al. 1993; Partington et
al. 1993).
The coal-bearing Stroma Member is dominated by long-ranging pteridophyte
spores.
Age
Probably mid Oxfordian (Harker et al. 1993; Partington et al. 1993, table 1),
on the basis of dating of the overlying marine mudstones.
References
Trotman, London.

Trotman, London.

Graben, UK North Sea. In press.
PARTINGTON, M.A., MITCHENER, B.C., MILTON, N.J. & FRASER, A.J. 1993.
Genetic sequence stratigraphy for the North Sea Late Jurassic and Early
Cretaceous: distribution and prediction of Kimmeridgian-Late Ryazanian
reservoirs in the North Sea and adjacent areas. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.)
Conference, 347-370. Geological Society, London.


PENTLAND FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
StromaMember
Member
Stroma
40
Stroma
Member
13492
HEATHER
4131
FORMATION
13553
4144
13592
4160.5
PENTLAND
FORMATION
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION
140
DT
40
m
ft
3529.5
11580
GR
140
140
DT
40
11760
3607
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
V V V V
V V V
11834
m
ft
3948
12952
3995.5
3584.5
13650
Stroma
Mbr
9089
150
Pibroch Mbr
9007
2770.5
GR
4112.5
2745.5
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PIPER FM.
m
ft
Gorse Mbr
DT
HEATHER FM.
Gorse Mbr
8910
HEATHER
FORMATION
140
13108
Stroma Mbr
8856
2716
220
4035
13239
FORMATION
2699.5
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FM.
GR
HEATHER FM.
m
ft
PENTLAND
FORMATION
40
20 / 2-6
LOSSIEHEAD
DT
Stroma
Mbr
190
PENTLAND FORMATION
150
15 / 21a-15
Pibroch
Member
GR
PIPER FM.
15 / 17-9
Rattray Volcanics
Member
14 / 19-2
Claymore
Sst. Mbr
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211 33
35
34
31
30
LITHOLOGY
26
25
Mudstone /
Siltstone
0
12
13
14
15
16
Sandstone
17
15 16
17
18
19
20
21
22
15 / 21a-15
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V
V V V V V V V
V V V V V V
Tuff, occasional
volcanic glass
and basalt
100 m
20 / 2-6
Limestone
26
27
28
29
30
MID
JURASSIC
100 km
STROMA MEMBER
C 1993
1993
LATE JURASSIC
Coal
15 / 17-9
FLADEN GROUP
14 / 19-2
HUMBER
GROUP
Key Biomarkers
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Chanter Mbr
PIPER
S.crystallinum
FM.
Pibroch Mbr
?
Gorse Mbr
R.aemula
Stroma
Member
(PENTLAND FM.)
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
PENTLAND FM.
Rattray
Volc. Mbr
(Minimum area - see text)
PENTLAND FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
97
StromaMember
Member
Stroma
BRENT GROUP
1993
Beryl Embayment
South Viking Graben
CROMER
KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN
HEATHER
FORMATION
DARWIN
FORMATION
HETTANGIAN
?
CORMORANT FM.
?
?
CORMORANT FORMATION
STATFJORD
FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
FLADEN GROUP
Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Mbr
BRORA
COAL
FM.
?
?
?
LADYS
WALK
FM.
FJERRITSLEV FM.
?
?
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
?
NANSEN
FORMATION
SINEMURIAN
HERON
GP
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
TRIASSIC
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
EARLY JURASSIC
BURTON FORMATION
SPEKE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Stroma
Mbr
ORRIN
FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
?
TOARCIAN
Pibroch Mbr
DUNLIN GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
ETIVE FM.
RANNOCH FM.
FLADEN GROUP
NESS FM.
BRENT GROUP
TARBERT FM.
AALENIAN
PIPER FM.
Gorse Mbr
HUGIN FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
Chanter Mbr
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
HUGIN
FORMATION
?
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Claymore
Sst. Mbr
HEATHER
EMERALD FM.
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ling Sst. Mbr
Dirk
Sst. Mbr
HUGIN
FORMATION
BATHONIAN
FLADEN GROUP
MID JURASSIC
C 1993
1993
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Freshney
Sst. Mbr
?
HEATHER FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
Member
Ribble
Sst. Mbr
CALLOVIAN
RHAETIAN
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Burns Sst. Member
BRAE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
PLIENSBACHIAN
Inner Moray Firth
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
Magnus
Sst. Mbr
OXFORDIAN
BAJOCIAN
Outer Moray Firth
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
Central Graben
Birch Sst. Mbr
VOLGIAN
KIMMERIDGIAN
FLADEN GROUP
East Shetland Basin
Unst Basin
BRAE
FORMATION
CRETACEOUS
VALANGINIAN
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
Burns Sst. Member
NORTHERN NORTH SEA

AGE
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
STOTFIELD HERON
CALCRETE FM. GP
BRENT GROUP
The definition of the Brent Group used here follows that of Deegan & Scull
(1977), but with the boundaries of some of the constituent formations slightly
redefined. Five constituent formations are recognized: the Broom Formation,
Rannoch Formation, Etive Formation, Ness Formation and Tarbert Formation.
Deegan & Scull (1977) named the individual formations after Scottish lochs,
arranging the names in ascending order to form the acronym BRENT. The
group forms a broadly regressive-transgressive wedge of coastal and marine
sediments, recording the progradational outbuilding and subsequent retreat of
a deltaic system (Richards 1992). The basal Broom Formation represents
laterally derived fan-delta deposits (Richards & Brown 1987), whilst the
overlying Rannoch and Etive formations record shallow-marine shoreface and
barrier-bar systems sourced dominantly fro m the south and southwest
(Richards & Brown 1986; Brown et al 1987; Richards 1990). The heterolithic,
coal-bearing Ness Formation, which overlies barrier-bar sediments of the Etive
Formation, represents a delta-top succession deposited initially during
progradation of the delta system, but subsequently during its landward retreat
(Graue et al 1987). The Tarbert Formation, at the top of the group, represents
the progressive drowning of the delta (Brown et al 1987).
The Brent Group is the major reservoir interval of the Northern North Sea,
and extends across the East Shetland Basin into the North Viking Graben. The
group is up to 300m or so thick in the structurally deepest parts of the East
Shetland Basin, but may be somewhat thicker near the axis of the North
Viking Graben. The lower part of the group (Broom, Rannoch and Etive
formations) is dominantly very fine to coarse sandstone with only minor
mudstone development. The Broom Formation is generally the coarsest
grained unit, and the Rannoch and Etive formations form an upwardcoarsening succession above it. The middle part of the group (the Ness
Formation) comprises up to about 50 per cent mudstone and coal, while the
Tarbert Formation at the top is dominated by very fine to fine grained
sandstones similar to those of the Rannoch Formation.
Although the formations within the Brent Group are well established and
routinely applied, precise definitions are hampered by a marked lateral
variability in lithological succession and wireline-log character that is a
reflection of complex facies relationships coupled with variation in
stratigraphic completeness. These problems have been partly overcome
through exceptional core coverage, which has allowed formation boundaries to
be recognized on relatively detailed lithological criteria. In uncored sections,
however, it is not uncommon to experience difficulty in the precise location of
formation boundaries. These problems are discussed more fully in the
following pages.
The Brent Group was originally named as the Brent Formation by Bowen
(1975); there are no other common synonyms in general usage.
UK
UK SECTOR
SECTOR
Deegan
Deegan &
& Scull
Scull (1977)
(1977)
ETIVE
ETIVE SUB-UNIT
SUB-UNIT
RANNOCH
RANNOCH SUB-UNIT
SUB-UNIT
BROOM
BROOM SUB-UNIT
SUB-UNIT
TARBERT
TARBERT FM.
FM.
TARBERT
TARBERT FM.
FM.
NESS
NESS FM.
FM.
NESS
NESSFM.
FM.
ETIVE
ETIVEFM.
FM.
ETIVE
ETIVEFM.
FM.
RANNOCH
RANNOCH FM.
FM.
RANNOCH
RANNOCH FM.
FM.
BROOM
BROOM FM.
FM.
BROOM
BROOM FM.
FM.
GRAUE, E., HELLAND-HANSEN, W., JOHNSON, J., L0MO, L., NOTTVEDT, A.,
RONNING, K., RYSETH, K. & STEEL, R.J. 1987. Advance and retreat of the
Brent Delta system, Norwegian North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W.

Trotman, London.
Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for

RICHARDS, P.C. 1992. An introduction to the Brent Group: a literature review.

In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds)
Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society, London, Special

RICHARDS, P.C. & BROWN, S. 1986. Shoreface storm deposits in the Rannoch
Formation (Middle Jurassic), North West Hutton oilfield. Scottish Journal oj

Geology 22, 367-375.
RICHARDS, P.C. & BROWN, S. 1987. The nature of the Brent Delta, North Sea: a
core workshop. British Geological Survey, Open File Report 87/17.
Name.
From the Brent field in the East Shetland Basin.
BROOM FORMATION
ETIVE FORMATION
NESS FORMATION
RANNOCH FORMATION
TARBERT FORMATION
References
and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 353-360. Applied Science

Publishers, London.
BROWN, S., RICHARDS, P.C. & THOMSON, A.R. 1987. Patterns in the deposition
of the Brent Group (Middle Jurassic) UK North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. &
GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe,
899-913. Graham & Trotman, London.
1993
NESS
NESS SUB-UNIT
SUB-UNIT
Vollset
Vollset && Dor
Dore (1984)
(1984)
This
This study
study
BRENT GROUP
BRENT
GROUP
BREN T UNIT
UNIT
BRENT
TARBERT
TARBERT SUB-UNIT
SUB-UNIT
NNOORRW
WEEGGIIAANN SSEECCTTOORR
Age
Aalenian to Bajocian.
99
p. 101
p. 105
p. 109
p.l 13
p. 117
BROOM FORMATION
The term 'Broom Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for
pebbly sandstones lying between mudstones of the Dunlin Group and
sandstones of the 'Rannoch Sub-unit'. Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation
status in the UK North Sea but member status in the Norwegian North Sea.
The Broom Formation equates with the 'Basal Sand Bed' of Bowen (1975),
and is referred to as the 'Basal Sand' on some composite logs.
Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.16, fig.20): 2818-2829m (9245-9283ft)
below KB.
210/24-2
2228-2244.5m
(7310-7363ft)
211/11-1
3139.5-3161m
(10300-1037 lft)
211/19-5
3250-3255.5m
(10662-10680ft)
2/5-3:
3447.5-3462.5m (11310-11360ft)
Name.
From Loch Broom in Scotland (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 16).
References
and the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 353-361. Applied Science

Publishers, London.
1993
101
Lithology
The Broom Formation in the type section is characterized by pale grey to
brown, coarse-grained, poorly sorted conglomeratic sandstone containing
mudstone clasts.
In the western part of the East Shetland Basin (e.g. 2/5-3), the formation is
composed dominantly of medium to coarse grained, commonly carbonatecemented sandstones with bifurcating, subparallel to wavy, carbonaceous
streaks. Mud units with floating, coarse sand grains occur, and burrows,
including Arenicolites, are found at some levels. Slightly further east, in the
northwest Hutton Field area, the formation consists predominantly of
moderately well sorted, medium to coarse grained sandstones with metre-scale
planar cross bedding and some burrows. In the southeastern part of the basin,
particularly in the North Alwyn Field area, the formation includes coarse
sandstones and conglomerates that are interbedded with hummocky cross-.
stratified, micaceous sandstones more typical of the Rannoch Formation. In
the northeastern part of the basin (e.g. 211/19-5), in the Dunlin Field area, the
formation is represented by coarse-grained sandstones with ferruginous ooliths
(Richards 1992; Giles et al. 1992)
Upper boundary
Where the base of the Rannoch Formation is in sandstone facies, the top of the
Broom Formation is defined by a downward change from very fine or fine
grained to coarse-grained or pebbly sandstone. Where the Rannoch mudstone
unit is present, the top of the Broom Formation is defined by a downward
change from micaceous mudstones to coarse sandstones. In sections where
facies of Broom-type and Rannoch-type are interbedded, the top of the Broom
Formation is arbitrarily taken at the top of the uppermost coarse-grained or
pebbly sandstone.
In all sections, the top of the Broom Formation is marked by a downward
decrease in gamma-ray values. Although the boundary appears sharp on
wireline logs, it is seen in cores to be gradational.
Lower boundary
The boundary between the Broom Formation and the underlying Drake
Formation is marked by a distinct downward lithological change from medium
to coarse sandstone to mudstone, with a corresponding increase in gamma-ray
values. There is often an accompanying downward increase in velocity,
although this is not consistently displayed. Although the boundary appears
sharp on wireline logs, it is seen in cores to be gradational.
The Broom Formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin
north of about 60 40'N. It is bounded to the west by the East Shetland
Platform and to the north by the Magnus Ridge. Its eastern limit is
depositional.
The formation is thickest in the southwestern part of the East Shetland
Basin, where it attains a maximum thickness of about 50m. Although the
formation shows an overall eastward decrease in thickness, Brown et al.
(1987) noted that the formation increases in thickness on the eastern
(downthrow) sides of some intra-basinal, syn-depositional faults.
1993
The formation is equivalent to the lower part of the Pentland Formation to the
south, but there is no information on the nature of any transition.
The formation has been interpreted as a transgressive tidal-flat deposit (Hay
1978), as offshore sheet sands (Budding & Inglin 1981), and as a cliff-base
beach (Eynon 1981). More recently, Richards & Brown (1987) proposed that
deposition took place in a fan-delta setting.
Because of its coarse grain size, the Broom Formation is frequently devoid of
microfossils, but the Parvocysta spp. biomarker is present locally in the lower
part of the formation.
Age
Aalenian.
References
BUDDING, M.C. & INGLIN, H.F. 1981. A reservoir geological model of the Brent
Sands in southern Cormorant. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds)

EYNON, G. 1981. Basin development and sedimentation in the Middle Jurassic
of the northern North Sea. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds) Petroleum
geology of the continental shelf of North-West Europe, 196-204. Heyden &
Son, London.
GILES, M.R., STEVENSON, S., MARTIN, S.V., CANNON, S.J.C., HAMILTON, P.J.,
MARSHALL, J.D. & SAMWAYS, G.M. 1992. The reservoir properties and
diagenesis of the Brent Group: a regional perspective. In: MORTON, A.C.,
HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent
Group. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.61, 289-327.

HAY, J.T.C. 1978. Structural development in the northern North Sea. Journal
of Petroleum Geology 1, 65-77.
RICHARDS, P.C. & BROWN, S. 1987. The nature of the Brent delta, North Sea: a
core workshop. British Geological Survey, Open File Report 87/17.
See also Correlation Panels 2 - 4 .
102
BROOM FORMATION
FORMATION
BROOM
2 / 5-3
0
GR
250
210 / 24-2
DT
40
GR
250
140
DT
40
GR
250
140
DT
40
GR
250
140
DT
40
211 / 11-1
211 / 19-5
BRENT GROUP
2 / 5-3
140
211 / 19-5
211 / 11-1
210 / 24-2
C 1993
1993
103
BROOM FORMATION
FORMATION
BROOM
ETIVE FORMATION
The term 'Etive Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a unit
of fine to medium grained sandstones lying between the Rannoch 'Sub-unit'
and the 'Ness Sub-unit'. Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation status in the
UK North Sea and member status in the Norwegian North Sea.
The formation equates with the 'Massive Sand Bed' of Bowen (1975).
Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.16, fig.20): 2772-2783m (9095-9130ft)
below KB.
211/18a-21: 3455.5-3503m
211/19-6:
3240-3271.5m
211/27-10:
3583-3597.5m
3/3-3:
3198-3212.5m
Name.
(11334-11493ft)
(10629-10733ft)
(11755-11802ft)
(10492-10540ft)
From Loch Etive in Scotland (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 16).
References

Publishers, London.
1993
105
Lithology
In the type well (211/19-3, Panel 3) the Etive Formation consists of brown to
grey, massive, fine to medium grained, clean, cross-bedded sandstones
(Deegan & Scull 1977).
Although superficially uniform in character across the East Shetland Basin,
the Etive Formation displays significant vertical grain-size variations, as
reflected in the gamma-ray log signatures. Upward-coarsening sections (e.g.
3/3-3, 211/27-10) consist mostly of massive, poorly laminated sandstones,
with, in some sections, rare rootlet traces near the top. Uniform or slightly
upward-fining sections (e.g. 211/18a-21) consist of sharp-based, upward-fining
beds of coarse to fine grained sandstone, often displaying parallel lamination,
cross bedding and ripple lamination. Thin coal beds have been recorded from
near the base of upward-fining successions in the northeastern part of the East
Shetland Basin. Sections with erratic gamma-ray profiles (e.g. 211/19-6)
consist of stacked, sharp-based beds of upward-fining, indistinctly laminated
sandstone, mostly fine-grained but occasionally coarse-grained.
A distinct gamma-ray peak that is not associated with mudstone facies
occurs near the middle of the formation in many sections (e.g. 3/3-3, 211/2710) and is attributable to the presence of radioactive minerals within the
sandstone itself.
Upper boundary
Over most of the East Shetland Basin, the boundary between the Etive
Formation and the overlying Ness Formation is drawn at the base of the lowest
significant mudstone or coal bed (Deegan & Scull 1977). This lithological
break is usually accompanied by a significant downward decrease in gammaray values.
In the northeastern part of the East Shetland Basin, the formation is overlain
by sandstones of the Ness Formation or Tarbert Formation, with no distinctive
argillaceous interval between (e.g. 211/19-6, 211/18a-21). In this area,
therefore, the boundary does not conform to the Deegan & Scull (1977)
definition, and can be difficult to identify with certainty on wireline-log
character alone (Cannon et al. 1992, p.97). The problem is compounded by the
Etive Formation displaying an anomalously erratic gamma-ray signature in
some sections, for example in well 211/19-6, where the top of the Etive
sandstone has been taken at the base of a locally continuous, high-gamma
micaceous sandstone (Brown & Richards 1989).
The Etive Formation is locally overlain unconformably by siltstones and
mudstones of the Heather Formation.
Lower boundary
The lower boundary of the Etive Formation is picked at a downward change
from less micaceous and/or coarser sandstones to finer, more micaceous
sandstones. This is reflected by a downward increase in gamma-ray values.
The gamma-ray log break often corresponds to a downward increase in
velocity. In cored successions, the lower boundary is usually sharp, and in
some wells is defined by a downward change from medium/coarse-grained,
structureless or indistinctly laminated sandstone to very fine grained,
laminated sandstone. In other sections, however, the grain-size contrast
between the Rannoch and Etive formations is much less pronounced.
The Etive Formation is recorded in the East Shetland Basin north of about 60
30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben.
1993
The formation thickens from southwest to northeast within the East

Shetland Basin, attaining a maximum thickness of about 40m in the northern
part of the basin.
The formation is equivalent to upper parts of the Pentland Formation further
south in the Beryl Embayment, but there is no information on the nature of any
transition between the coastal sand and continental facies.
The Etive Formation is a polygenetic unit representing a barrier-bar/delta-front
system transected by distributary channels and possibly tidal channels
(Budding & Inglin 1981; Brown et al. 1987; Brown & Richards 1989; Morton
et al. 1992).
The Etive Formation is largely devoid of microfossils but has yielded rare
miospores (Whitaker et al. 1992).
Age
Probably late Aalenian to early Bajocian.
References
BROWN, S. & RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Facies and development of the mid-Jurassic
Brent delta near the northern limit of its progradation, UK North Sea. In:
WHATLEY, M.K.G. & PICKERING, K.T. (eds) Deltas: Sites and traps for fossil
fuels. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.41, 253-267.
BUDDING, M.C. & INGLIN, H.F. 1981. A reservoir geological model of the Brent
Sands in southern Cormorant. In: ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds)
CANNON, S.J.C., GILES, M.R., WHITAKER, M.F., PLEASE, P.M. & MARTIN, S.V.
1992. A regional reassessment of the Brent Group, UK sector, North Sea.

MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) 1992.
Publication No.61.
WHITAKER, M.F., GILES, M.R. & CANNON, S.J.C. 1992. Palynological review of
the Brent Group, UK Sector, North Sea. In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE,
R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent Group.
Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.61, 169-202.
106
ETIVEFORMATION
FORMATION
ETIVE
GR
200
140
DT
40
m
ft
HEATHER FM.
FORMATION
TARBERT FM.
3444.5
11300
3455.5
11334
ETIVE
FORMATION
200
140
DT
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FM.
HEATHER
TARBERT FM.
GR
40
m
ft
120
140
DT
40
m
ft
NESS
FORMATION
NESS
FORMATION
3240
10629
GR
200
140
DT
40
m
ft
NESS
FORMATION
ETIVE
FORMATION
ETIVE
RANNOCH
FORMATION
3271.5
10733
BROOM FM.
RANNOCH
FORMATION
RANNOCH
FORMATION
GR
3190.5
10468
3201.5
10503
3211
10535
FORMATION
3503
11493
3 / 3-3
211 / 27-10
211 / 19-6
211 / 18a-21
3583
11755
3620.5
11878
DRAKE FM.
3632.5
11917
COOK FM.
3646
11962
3198
10492
ETIVE
FORMATION
RANNOCH
FORMATION
BROOM FM.
3597.5
11802
3212.5
10540
3227
10587
3237
10620
DRAKE FM.
3250.5
10664
COOK FM.
3329.5
10923
DRAKE FM.

DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
211 / 18a-21
211 / 19-6
2
211 / 27-10
3 / 3-3
Key Biomarkers
C.hyalina
HUMBER
GP
H.pokrovkaensis
HEATHER FORMATION
TARBERT FORMATION
15
16
LITHOLOGY
0
Mudstone
19
20
21
Siltstone
22
Sandstone
27
28
29
NESS FORMATION
N. gracilis
ETIVE FORMATION
A. yonsnabensis
RANNOCH FORMATION
Agglut. foraminifera
Coal
26
BRENT GROUP
14
MID JURASSIC
13
100 m
30
BROOM FORMATION
Parvocystaspp.
V.subvitreus
100 km
ETIVE FORMATION
C 1993
1993
107
107
EARLY
DUNLIN
JURASSIC
GROUP
DRAKE FORMATION
ETIVE
ETIVEFORMATION
FORMATION
NESS FORMATION
The term 'Ness Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for
carbonaceous and coal-bearing sandstones lying between the Etive Formation
and the Tarbert Formation. Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation status in
the UK North Sea and member status in the Norwegian North Sea.
The boundary between the Ness Formation and the overlying Tarbert
Formation was originally defined as 'the top of the last prominent argillaceous
bed', with any overlying sandstones comprising the Tarbert Formation
(Deegan & Scull 1977). However, this definition is now considered
insufficiently rigorous (see below).
The formation equates with the 'Middle Brent Sand Member' of Bowen
(1975).
Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 17, fig.20): 2633.5-2772m (8640-9095ft)
below KB.
210/24-2:
2147-2178m
(7044-7146ft)
21 l/16a-5:
2775.5-2793.5m
(9106-9165ft)
211/27-10:
11535-11755m
(3516-3583ft)
3/3-3:
3124-3198m
(10250-10492ft)
Name.
From Loch Ness in Scotland (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 17).
References

Publishers, London.
1993
109
Lithology
The Ness Formation consists of a heterolithic sequence of interbedded
sandstones, siltstones, mudstones and coals (e.g. Livera 1989). The sandstones
are variable in character; those interbedded with siltstones and mudstones,
particularly in the lower parts of the formation, are typically thinly bedded,
parallel laminated, ripple laminated, or hummocky cross-laminated. They are
also bioturbated and often micaceous. Thin beds, up to a few centimetres
thick, of carbonaceous, flaser-bedded to wavy-bedded sandstones also occur,
interbedded with mudstones and coals; they sometimes display burrows and/or
rootlet traces. Thicker beds, up to 5m or so thick, of sharp-based, upwardfining, more or less micaceous and carbonaceous sandstones occur most
frequently in the upper parts of the formation, but are recorded throughout,
and are sometimes stacked in units up to about 20m thick. They display crossbedding, ripple lamination and parallel lamination,
Siltstones and mudstones are generally grey coloured, frequently lenticular
bedded, and bioturbated, with small-scale gutter-casts developed locally.
Some mudstones are structureless, have a blocky fracture, and contain plant
fragments and rootlet traces; they are often overlain directly by coal. Coals are
generally a few centimetres to tens of centimetres thick. They are found
throughout the formation, but are often more common in the lower part.
Upper boundary
In the majority of sections, the top of the Ness Formation is marked by a sharp
downward change from micaceous and/or bioturbated sandstones of the
Tarbert Formation to more thinly bedded heterolithic sediments (e.g. 2/5-3,
p. 119). This is associated with a sharp downward change to more erratic
gamma-ray values.
Where the Tarbert sandstones are thin (e.g. 211/27-10), they can be difficult
to differentiate from the Ness Formation without the aid of core. Where core is
not available, it is recommended that any thin sandstone at the top of the Brent
succession be arbitrarily assigned to the Ness Formation (e.g. 210/24-2).
Recognition of the Ness/Tarbert boundary may be complicated by local
facies variations in either formation. For example, in well 21 l/16a-5 both the
Ness and Tarbert formations are dominated by sandstones. In other sections,
minor coals and mudstones are interbedded with Tarbert sandstones. In many
cored sections, the boundary between the Ness and Tarbert formations can be
identified in cored sequences by a coarse-grained lag deposit (Brown et al.
1987; Rnning & Steel 1987).
Where Ness Formation sediments are overlain directly by the Heather
Formation, the upper boundary is picked at a downward change from grey
siltstone with minor limestone to an interbedded succession of sandstone,
mudstone and coal. This corresponds to a sharp downward decrease in
gamma-ray values.
Lower boundary
Over most of the East Shetland Basin (e.g. 211/27-10, 3/3-3), the boundary
between the Ness Formation and the underlying Etive Formation is drawn at
the base of the lowest significant mudstone or coal bed (Deegan & Scull
1977). This lithological break is usually accompanied by a significant
downward decrease in gamma-ray values.
In the northeastern part of the East Shetland Basin, there is often no
distinctive argillaceous interval between the Ness and Etive sandstones (e.g.
1993
211/19-4, 211/19-6, Panel 4). The boundary does not, therefore, conform to
the Deegan & Scull (1977) definition, and can be difficult to identify
with certainty on wireline-log character alone (Cannon et al. 1992).
The problem is compounded by the Etive Formation displaying an
anomalously erratic gamma-ray signature in some sections, for example in
well 211/19-6, where the top of the Etive sandstone has been taken at the
base of a locally continuous, high-gamma micaceous sandstone (Brown &
Richards 1989).
An informal, three-fold subdivision into a lower interbedded unit, a middle
mudstone unit (often informally termed the 'Mid Ness Shale'), and upper
sandstone-dominated unit is often applied to the formation (e.g. Richards
1992). Cannon et al. (1992) elevated these informal units to member status,
terming them the 'Enrick, Oich and Foyers members' respectively.
Subdivision into the three units is, however, possible only in the central part
of the East Shetland Basin between 61N and 61 25'N. Even within this
limited area, identification of the subdivisions is difficult in many wells
because the log responses of the three units are frequently similar (e.g.
211/27-4A, Panel 3). Furthermore, the vertical position within the formation
of the middle unit ('Mid Ness Shale', 'Oich Member') ranges from near the
middle in the central part of the basin, to near or at the base in the north,
further complicating both its identification and the three-fold subdivision of
the formation.
The availability of cores helps identification of the dominantly argillaceous
middle unit, and can often aid differentiation of the dominantly channel
sandstone deposits of the upper unit from the backbarrier deposits of the lower
unit. However, because the three-fold subdivision cannot be consistently
recognized without core, the three units are not formally defined here. It is
recommended that, where required, these subdivisions be termed Ness units 1,
2 and 3, in ascending strati graphic order.
The Ness Formation is recorded in the East Shetland Basin north of about 60
30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben.
The formation is thickest in the area between the Ninian-Hutton and Brent
fault trends, attaining a maximum thickness of about 180m. It thins locally
over structural highs.
The lower part of the Ness Formation (deposited during advance of the Brent
delta) may pass laterally southwards into the upper parts of the Pentland
Formation in the Beryl Embayment, while the upper parts of the formation
(possibly deposited in part during delta retreat) may pass southeastwards into
Hugin Formation deposits.
The Ness Formation was deposited in a delta-top setting, partly during
progradation of the Brent delta and partly during its retreat (Graue et al. 1987).
Sub-environments such as lagoons, distributary channels, levees, mouth bars
and lagoonal shoals have all been recognized (Livera 1989).
110
The N.dictyambonis and N.gracilis biomarkers occur within the Ness
Formation. Miospore assemblages are rich throughout the formation.
Botryococcus and tasmanitids are common locally.
Age
Probably Bajocian.
References
BROWN, S. & RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Facies and development of the mid-
Jurassic Brent delta near the northern limit of its progradation, UK North
Sea. In: WHATLEY, M.K.G. & PICKERING, K.T. (eds) Deltas: Sites and traps
for fossil fuels. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.41,
253-267.

In. MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds)
GRAUE, E., HELLAND-HANSEN, W., JOHNSON, J., LOMO, L., N0TTVEDT, A.,
RNNING, K., RYSETH, K. & STEEL, R.J. 1987. Advance and retreat of the
Brent Delta System, Norwegian North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K.W.

Trotman, London.
LIVERA, S.E. 1989. Facies associations and sand body geometries in the Ness
Formation of the Brent Group, Brent field. In: WHATLEY, M.K.G. &
PICKERING, K.T. (eds) Deltas: Sites and traps for fossil fuels. Geological

In. MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds)

Publication No.61, 15-26
RNNING, K. & STEEL, R.J. 1987. Depositional sequences within a
'transgressive' reservoir sandstone unit: the Middle Jurassic Tarbert

Formation. Hild area, northern North Sea. In: KLEPPE, J., BERG, E.W.,
BULLER, A.T., HJELMELAND, O. & TORSTER, O. (eds) North Sea oil and gas
reservoirs, 169-176. Graham & Trotman, London.
NESSFORMATION
FORMATION
NESS
GR
200
140
211 / 27-10
210 / 24-2
211 / 16a-5
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
40
GR
200
140
3 / 3-3
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
40
211 / 16a-5
210 / 24-2
211 / 27-10
Key Biomarkers
C.hyalina
3 / 3-3
HUMBER
H.pokrovkaensis
GP
HEATHER FORMATION
KEY BIOMARKERS
-C.hyalina
-H.pokrovkaensis
TARBERT FORMATION
NESS FORMATION
N. gracilis
TARBERT FORMATION
ETIVE FORMATION
BRENT GROUP
BRENT GROUP
MID JURASSIC
MID JURASSIC
HUMBER
GP
NESS FORMATION
-N.gracilis
A. yonsnabensis
RANNOCH FORMATION
ETIVE FORMATION
-A. yonsnabensis
RANNOCH FORMATION
BROOM FORMATION
-Agglut.
foraminifera
Parvocystaspp.
BROOM FORMATION
V.subvitreus
EARLY
JURASSIC
DUNLIN
GROUP
C 1993
111
111
-Parvocysta spp.
-V. subvitreus
EARLY
DUNLIN
JURASSIC GROUP
1993
DRAKE FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
NESSFORMATION
FORMATION
NESS
RANNOCH FORMATION
The term 'Rannoch Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
unit of fine-grained sandstones lying between the 'Broom Sub-unit' (below)
and the 'Etive Sub-unit' (above). Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation
status in the UK North Sea and member status in the Norwegian North Sea.
The Rannoch Formation equates with the 'Micaceous Sand Bed' of Bowen
(1975), and is referred to as the 'Micaceous Sand' on some composite logs.
The term 'Rannoch Shale' is used on some composite logs for a mudstone unit
that constitutes the basal part of the formation in some sections. This unit is
here referred to informally as the Rannoch Mudstone unit.
Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.16, fig.20): 2783-2818 m (9130-9245ft)
below KB.
211/13-7:
3695.5-3798.5m
211/18-7:
3311.5-3360m
211/27-10:
3597.5-3620.5m
3/1-2:
3783.5-3801m
Name.
(12125-12462ft)
(10865-11023ft)
(11802-11878ft)
(12413-12471ft)
From Loch Rannoch in Scotland (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 16).
References

Publishers, London.
1993
113
Lithology
In the northern part of the East Shetland Basin, the Rannoch Formation
consists of an upward-coarsening succession from mudstone (Rannoch
Mudstone unit) to very fine or fine grained sandstone. To the south, where the
Rannoch mudstone is absent, the Rannoch Formation consists of an upwardcoarsening sandstone succession.
The Rannoch sandstones are often parallel laminated and hummocky crossstratified (Richards & Brown 1986), with abundant mica and carbonaceous
debris concentrated along the laminations. Individual beds generally have
sharp bases, and sometimes display an upward succession from laminated or
hummocky cross-stratified sandstones to ripple-laminated sandstones,
sometimes with extensive bioturbation. Some sandstone beds within the
formation are structureless or only indistinctly laminated. Calcite-cemented
beds occur sporadically, and are probably of restricted lateral extent (Giles et
al. 1992).
The Rannoch Mudstone unit comprises a heterolithic succession of
interbedded mudstones, siltstones and sandstones. The mudstones and
siltstones are dark grey, carbonaceous and micaceous, the micas being
dominantly concentrated along well developed, parallel laminations. Lowangle scours truncate the lamination fabric in places. Very fine grained,
micaceous sandstones and less micaceous siltstones up to about 15cm thick
are interbedded with the micaceous mudstones, and are commonly ripple
crosslaminated or parallel laminated. Bioturbation is locally intense. This
mudstone-dominated unit passes gradationally upwards into sandstones.
In the southwestern part of the East Shetland Basin, the Rannoch Formation
is generally slightly coarser grained than elsewhere, being dominantly fine
(sometimes medium) grained. In some wells (e.g. 3/1-2), the formation is fine
to medium grained in its lower part and very fine grained in the upper part.
Upper boundary
The boundary between the Rannoch Formation and the overlying Etive
Formation is marked by a sharp downward change from coarser, less
micaceous sandstones to finer micaceous sandstones. It is marked by a
downward increase in gamma-ray values, reflecting the more micaceous and
finer grained nature of the Rannoch Formation. The gamma-ray log break
often corresponds with a downwards increase in velocity response.
In cored successions the upper boundary is usually sharp, and in some wells
is defined by a d o w n w a r d change from medium or coarse grained,
structureless or indistinctly laminated sandstone to very fine grained,
laminated sandstone.
1993
Lower boundary
In the south of the East Shetland Basin, the base of the Rannoch Formation is
defined by a downward change from very fine micaceous sandstones to the
coarser sandstones of the Broom Formation. In the north of the basin, where the
Rannoch Mudstone unit is present, the boundary is defined by a downward
change from micaceous mudstones to coarse sandstones, although the basal
mudstones may contain thin stringers of coarse sandstone or 'floating' grains of
coarse Broom-type sand. In both situations, the boundary is marked by a distinct
downward decrease in gamma-ray values, reflecting the higher mica content of
the Rannoch Formation compared with the underlying Broom Formation.
In the southwestern part of the East Shetland Basin the basal sandstones of
the Rannoch Formation are locally fine to medium grained (e.g. 3/1-2). In
such instances, the lower boundary is picked at a downward transition from
micaceous, laminated, fine to medium grained sandstone to coarse-grained
sandstones of the Broom Formation.This corresponds to the base of a
downward-increasing interval on the gamma-ray log.
In the northeastern part of the East Shetland Basin (e.g. 211/13-7), where
the Broom Formation is absent, the Rannoch Formation (specifically the
Rannoch Mudstone unit) directly overlies mudstones of the Drake Formation
(Dunlin Group). In such instances, the base is defined by a downward change
from micaceous to poorly micaceous mudstones. This is marked by a slight
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity.
any transition between the shallow marine sandstone of the Rannoch

Formation and the continental/coastal facies of the Pentland Formation.
The Rannoch Formation was deposited in a marine offshore to shoreface
setting under the influence of storm waves (Richards & Brown 1986; Brown
& Richards 1989).
The formation is largely devoid of palynomorphs, but the freshwater alga
Botryococcus is locally abundant.
Age
Late Aalenian to early Bajocian.
References
BROWN, S. & RICHARDS, P.C. 1989. Facies and development of the mid-
Jurassic Brent delta near the northern limit of its progradation, UK North
Sea. In: WHATLEY, M.K.G. & PICKERING, K.T. (eds) Deltas: Sites and traps
for fossil fuels. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.41,
253-267.
A lower, mudstone-dominated, section of the Rannoch Formation is informally
differentiated as the Rannoch Mudstone unit (see Correlation Panel 4).
GILES, M.R., STEVENSON, S., MARTIN, S.V., CANNON, S.J.C., HAMILTON, P.J.,
MARSHALL, J.D. & SAMWAYS, G.M. 1992. The reservoir properties and
diagenesis of the Brent Group: a regional perspective. In: MORTON, A.C.,
HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent
RICHARDS, P.C. & BROWN, S. 1986. Shoreface storm deposits in the Rannoch
The Rannoch Formation is recorded in the East Shetland Basin north of about
60 30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. The formation is
bounded to the west by the East Shetland Platform and to the north by the
Magnus Ridge.
The formation thickens from southwest to northeast within the East
Shetland Basin, attaining a maximum thickness of about 100m in the northern
part of the basin.
The formation is laterally equivalent to part of the Pentland Formation further
south in the Beryl Embayment, but there is no information on the nature of
114
Group. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.61, 289-327.
Formation (Middle Jurassic), North West Hutton oilfield. Scottish Journal

of Geology 22, 367-375.
RANNOCHFORMATION
FORMATION
RANNOCH
3 / 1-2
211 / 27-10
211 / 18-7
211 / 13-7
m
HEATHER
FM.
GR
160
140
DT
40
3637
11932
3643
11952
TARBERT
FM.
ft
GR
250
140
DT
40
GR
250
140
DT
40
m
ft
ft
NESS FM.
ETIVE FM.
ETIVE FM.
3311.5
10865
RANNOCH
FORMATION
BROOM FM.
R. Mudst. unit
BROOM FM.
DRAKE FM.
3798.5
12462
DRAKE FM.
3822
12540
COOK FM.
40
m
ft
3741
12274
DRAKE FM.
3360
11023
R. Mudst. unit
RANNOCH
FORMATION
BROOM FM.
DRAKE FM.
3620.5
11878
3632.5
11917
3646
11962
COOK FM.
BURTON
FM.
AMUNDSEN
FM.
COOK FM.
3368.5
11052
3770
12368
3783.5
12413
3801
12471
3810.5
12502
3820.5
12535
3834.5
12581
3848
12625
ETIVE FM.
3394.5
Rannoch
Mudstone
unit
DT
NESS FM.
3583
11755
3597.5
11802
10796
RANNOCH
FORMATION
FORMATION
140
TARBERT
FORMATION
3290.5
RANNOCH
200
NESS FM.
ETIVE FM.
3695.5
12125
GR
11137
3418.5
11215
BURTON FM.
COOK FM.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
211 / 13-7
211 / 18-7
2
211 / 27-10
3 / 1-2
Key Biomarkers
C.hyalina
HUMBER
GP
H.pokrovkaensis
HEATHER FORMATION
TARBERT FORMATION
15
16
LITHOLOGY
0
Mudstone
19
20
21
Siltstone
22
BRENT GROUP
14
MID JURASSIC
13
NESS FORMATION
N. gracilis
ETIVE FORMATION
A. yonsnabensis
RANNOCH FORMATION
Sandstone
26
27
28
29
30
100 m
Coal
BROOM FORMATION
Parvocystaspp.
100 km
V.subvitreus
EARLY
RANNOCH FORMATION
C 1993
1993
JURASSIC
Southern limit of
Rannoch Mudstone unit
115
DUNLIN
GROUP
DRAKE FORMATION
RANNOCH
RANNOCHFORMATION
FORMATION
TARBERT FORMATION
The term 'Tarbert Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
unit of fine to medium grained sandstones that lay between the Ness
Formation below and the Heather Formation above. Deegan & Scull gave the
unit formation status in the UK North Sea but member status in the Norwegian
North Sea.
For sections in which a complete or partial Tarbert Formation succession
overlies the Ness Formation, the lower boundary was originally defined by
Deegan & Scull (1977) as 'the top of the last prominent argillaceous bed', with
any overlying sandstones comprising the Tarbert Formation (Deegan & Scull
1977). However, this definition is now considered inadequate (see p. 118).
The formation equates with the 'Upper Brent Sand Member' of Bowen
(1975). The formation is partly age equivalent to the Hugin Formation of the
Beryl Embayment and South Viking Graben, and occupies a comparable
stratigraphic position above coal-bearing sediments. The Tarbert and Hugin
formations are geographically separate (occurring in the East Shetland Basin
and South Viking Graben, respectively). They also differ in that the Tarbert
Formation always occurs above the Ness Formation and associated Brent
Group strata such as the Rannoch and Etive formations, whereas the Hugin
Formation overlies the Pentland Formation.
Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 17, fig. 19): 2602.5-2633.5m (8539-8640ft)
below KB.
211/18a-21: 3444.5-3454.5m
2/5-3:
3350-3372.5m
3/2-2:
3566-3585m
3/9a-2:
3202.5-3277.5m
Name.
(11300-11334ft)
(10991-11065ft)
(11700-11762ft)
(10506-10753ft)
From Loch Tarbert in Scotland (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 17).
References

Publishers, London.
1993
117
Lithology
The Tarbert Formation typically consists of grey to brown, relatively massive,
fine to medium grained, locally calcite-cemented sandstone, with subordinate
thin siltstones, mudstones and coals.
The formation is lithologically variable across the East Shetland Basin, but
in general is dominated by very fine to fine grained, bioturbated sandstone or,
where bioturbation is less intense (usually higher in the vertical succession),
by micaceous, parallel-laminated to hummocky cross-stratified, very fine to
fine grained sandstone. Sharp, erosively based granule lags or coarse-grained
sandstone layers are often found in the basal part of the formation, but also
occur at higher levels in some sections (Brown et al 1987).
Locally, in the Viking Graben immediately east of the East Shetland Basin,
characteristic Tarbert sandstones are interbedded with siltstones and coals
(Running & Steel 1987).
Upper boundary
The top of the Tarbert Formation is marked by a downward change from grey
siltstones with minor limestones of the overlying Heather Formation to
sandstones. This corresponds to a downward decrease in gamma-ray values
and, in a few sections, to a downward increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The Tarbert Formation usually overlies interbedded sandstones, siltstones,
mudstones and coals of the Ness Formation, although in the northeastern part
of the East Shetland Basin, the Tarbert Formation locally rests directly on
sandstones of the Etive Formation.
In the majority of sections, the base of the Tarbert Formation is marked by
a sharp downward change from micaceous and/or bioturbated sandstones to
more thinly bedded heterolithic sediments of the Ness Formation (e.g. 2/5-3).
This change is associated with a sharp downward change to more erratic
gamma-ray values.
Where the Tarbert sandstones are thin (e.g. 211/27-10, p . I l l ) , they can be
difficult to differentiate from the Ness Formation without the aid of core.
Where core is not available, it recommended that any thin sandstone at the top
of the Brent succession be assigned to the Ness Formation (e.g. 210/24-2,
p.lll).
1993
Recognition of the Tarbert/Ness boundary may be complicated by local

facies variations in either formation. For example, in well 211/16a-5 ( p . l l l )
both the Ness and Tarbert formations are dominated by sandstones. In other
sections, minor coals and mudstones are interbedded with Tarbert sandstones.
In many cored sections, the boundary between the Ness and Tarbert
formations can be identified by a coarse-grained lag deposit (Brown et al
1987; Rnning & Steel 1987).
In the northeastern part of the East Shetland Basin, the Tarbert Formation
rests directly on the Etive Formation, with no distinctive argillaceous interval
between (e.g. 211/18a-21). In this area, therefore, the boundary does not
conform to the Deegan & Scull (1977) definition, and can be difficult to
identify with certainty on wireline-log character alone (Cannon et al 1992).
The problem is compounded by the Etive Formation displaying an
anomalously erratic gamma-ray signature in some sections, for example in
well 211/19-6 (p. 107).
Although the formation is found over much of the East Shetland Basin north
of about 60 30'N, it is absent due to erosion in about 50 per cent of the
exploration and appraisal wells, including some within the distribution area
shown (e.g. 210/24-2, 3/3-3, p . l l l ) . Eroded sections occur mostly on the
crests of tilted fault-blocks.
The formation attains a maximum thickness of about 75m in the
southwestern part of the East Shetland Basin.
The Tarbert Formation passes laterally in places into Ness Formation and/or
Heather Formation deposits in the East Shetland Basin. In the Beryl
Embayment, it may pass laterally northwards into the lower parts of the Hugin
Formation although there is no information on the nature of any such
transition.
The bioturbated and laminated or hummocky cross-stratified sandstones of the
Tarbert Formation were deposited under shallow-marine conditions during
transgression of the underlying Brent delta deposits. The sharp-based, coarse
118
sandstone or gravel-lag deposits that often occur at the base of the formation
probably represent ravinement surfaces formed during the transgression.
R0nning & Steel (1987) suggested that the crudely graded sandstones,
siltstones and coals interbedded with the marine sandstones represent
backbarrier and lagoonal deposits.
Much of the formation is devoid of palynomorphs, but gymnospermous pollen
occurs in large proportions at some levels, and dinoflagellate cysts are also
present sporadically.
Age
Probably late Bajocian to Bathonian.
References
of the Brent Group (Middle Jurassic), UK North Sea. In: BROOKS, J. &

RNNING, K. & STEEL, R.J. 1987. Depositional sequences within a
'transgressive' reservoir sandstone unit: the Middle Jurassic Tarbert
Formation. Hild area, northern North Sea. In: KLEPPE, J., BERG, E.W.,
BULLER, A.T., HJELMELAND, O. & TORSTER, O. (eds) North Sea oil and gas
reservoirs, 169-176. Graham & Trotman, London.
TARBERTFORMATION
FORMATION
TARBERT
200
140
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
40
3503
11493
RANNOCH
FORMATION
TARBERT
FORMATION
NESS
FORMATION
ETIVE
FORMATION
3454.5
11334
ETIVE FM.
140
DT
40
3350
10991
3414
11200
3428
11246
200
140
DT
U. CRETACEOUS
40
m
ft
3151.5
10339
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY FM.
3168.5
10398
HEATHER
FORMATION
3566
11700
TARBERT
FORMATION
3372.5
11065
GR
3202.5
10506
3585
11762
3277.5
10753
NESS
FORMATION
RANNOCH FM.
200
m
ft
NESS
FORMATION
3444.5
11300
TARBERT FM.
GR
m
ft
HEATHER
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
m
ft
TARBERT
FORMATION
GR
HEATHER
FORMATION
3 / 9a-2
3 / 2-2
2 / 5-3
211 / 18a-21
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
211 / 18a-21
2 / 5-3
2
3 / 2-2
3 / 9a-2
Key Biomarkers
C. hyalina
HUMBER
7
GP
H. pokrovkaensis
HEATHER FORMATION
TARBERT FORMATION
15
16
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone /
Siltstone
19
20
21
22
Sandstone
NESS FORMATION
BRENT GROUP
14
MID JURASSIC
13
ETIVE FORMATION
A. yonsnabensis
RANNOCH FORMATION
Coal
100 m
26
27
28
29
N. gracilis
BROOM FORMATION
30
Parvocysta spp.
V.subvitreus
100 km
EARLY
DUNLIN
JURASSIC
GROUP
DRAKE FORMATION
TARBERT FORMATION
C 1993
1993
119
119
TARBERTFORMATION
FORMATION
TARBERT
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
1993
Beryl Embayment
South Viking Graben
CROMER
KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN
HEATHER
FORMATION
DARWIN
FORMATION
HETTANGIAN
?
CORMORANT FM.
?
?
CORMORANT FORMATION
STATFJORD
FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
FLADEN GROUP
Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Mbr
BRORA
COAL
FM.
?
?
?
LADYS
WALK
FM.
FJERRITSLEV FM.
?
?
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
?
NANSEN
FORMATION
SINEMURIAN
HERON
GP
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
TRIASSIC
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
EARLY JURASSIC
BURTON FORMATION
SPEKE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Stroma
Mbr
ORRIN
FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
?
TOARCIAN
Pibroch Mbr
DUNLIN GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
ETIVE FM.
RANNOCH FM.
FLADEN GROUP
NESS FM.
BRENT GROUP
TARBERT FM.
AALENIAN
PIPER FM.
Gorse Mbr
HUGIN FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
Chanter Mbr
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
HUGIN
FORMATION
?
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Claymore
Sst. Mbr
HEATHER
EMERALD FM.
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ling Sst. Mbr
Dirk
Sst. Mbr
HUGIN
FORMATION
BATHONIAN
FLADEN GROUP
MID JURASSIC
C
1993
1993
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Freshney
Sst. Mbr
?
HEATHER FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
Member
Ribble
Sst. Mbr
CALLOVIAN
RHAETIAN
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Burns Sst. Member
BRAE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
PLIENSBACHIAN
Inner Moray Firth
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
Magnus
Sst. Mbr
OXFORDIAN
BAJOCIAN
Outer Moray Firth
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
Central Graben
Birch Sst. Mbr
VOLGIAN
KIMMERIDGIAN
FLADEN GROUP
East Shetland Basin
Unst Basin
BRAE
FORMATION
CRETACEOUS
VALANGINIAN
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
Burns Sst. Member
NORTHERN NORTH SEA

AGE
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
STOTFIELD HERON
CALCRETE FM. GP
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

(new)
References

BATTEN, D.J., TREWIN, N.H. & TUDHOPE, A.W. 1986. The Triassic-Jurassic
junction at Golspie, inner Moray Firth Basin. Scottish Journal of Geology
22, 85-98.
1993
ONSHORE, BRORA-HELMSDALE
BRORA-HELMSDALE
ONSHORE,
ONSHORE, BRORA-HELMSDALE
BRORA-HELMSDALE ONSHORE,
Lady's
k
Lady'sWal
Walk
s Wal
k
Lady'
Lady's
Walk
Shale
Shale
White
White Sandstone
Sandstone
Unit
Unit
Carbonaceous
Carbonaceous
Siltstone
d
Siltstone an
and
Cla
y Unit
Clay
Unit
This
This study
study
JH
< z
m o
OQ <
o %
Pi O
gQ
Shale
r
Shale Mb
Mbr
PL,
o
Pi
o
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
NO
T EXPOSE
D
NOT
EXPOSED
>H
< Z
o
S H
pa <
0 S
1P P-!o
Q
INNER
INNER MORAY
MORAY FIRTH
FIRTH
Batten
Batten etetal.
al. (1986)
(1986)
Neves
Neves &
& Selley
Selley (1975)
(1975)
DUNROBIN BAY
FORMATION
The term Dunrobin Bay Group is introduced for the Lower Jurassic
arenaceous and argillaceous sediments of the Inner Moray Firth. It comprises
the newly defined Golspie, Mains, Lady's Walk and Orrin formations. The
group is broadly equivalent to the onshore Dunrobin Bay Formation, as
defined by Neves & Selley (1975) and later revised by Batten et al. (1986) to
include the Dunrobin Pier Conglomerate Member (see accompanying table).
Facies equivalents of the Dunrobin Pier Conglomerate Member are, however,
not recorded offshore, where mudstones of the Golspie Formation constitute
the basal sediments of the Dunrobin Bay Group. The top of the Dunrobin Bay
Formation is not exposed onshore, where strata equivalent to the Orrin
Formation are not seen.
The informal term 'Dunrobin Group' has been used for much of the Lower
Jurassic in the Inner Moray Firth, in both published work (e.g. Stevens 1991)
and on oil company completion logs. However, the lithostratigraphic definition
of the group has been varied, with, for example the Golspie Formation being
included within the group in some instances but excluded in others. The Orrin
Formation was included in the Fladen Group by Stevens (1991). It is here
included within the Dunrobin Bay Group.
The Golspie Formation is dominated by red-brown and variegated
mudstones and passes up into upward-fining sandstones with interbedded dark
grey mudstones and siltstones of the Mains Formation. The overlying Lady's
Walk Formation typically consists of dark grey, richly fossiliferous, marine
mudstones with minor upward-fining sandstones and siltstones. In the Beatrice
Field area, stacked, upward-coarsening sandstones with minor siltstones of the
Orrin Formation generally overlie the Lady's Walk Formation. The Dunrobin
Bay Group extends over the western part of the Inner Moray Firth. It reaches a
maximum thickness of about 180m in the Beatrice Field. It thins eastwards
and is truncated by strata dated as Callovian by Andrews & Brown (1987) but
as Bathonian by Stephen et al. (1993).
The Golspie, Mains and Lady's Walk formations, and equivalent strata
onshore, are interpreted as alluvial-plain, marginal-marine / estuarine channel,
and shallow to open marine deposits, respectively (Linsley et al. 1980; Batten
et al. 1986; Stephen et al. 1993) and represent either a single long-term
transgressive cycle (Linsley et al. 1980; Andrews & Brown 1987) or part of
two shorter cycles (Stephen et al. 1993). The overlying Orrin Formation has
been interpreted as a regressive delta-front/lagoonal and beach/barrier-bar
deposit (Linsley et al. 1980; Stevens 1991).
><
Dunrobin
DunrobinCastle
Castle
Mb
r
Mbr
DUNROBIN
DUNROBIN PIER
PIER
DUNROBIN
DUNROBIN PIER
PIER
CONGLOMERATE
CONGLOMERATE
CONGLOMERATE
CONGLOMERATE
h
m
o
on
Q
ORRI
N FM
.
ORRIN
FM.
LADY'
S WAL
K FM
LADY'S
WALK
FM..
MAIN
S FM
MAINS
FM..
GOLSPI
E FM
.
GOLSPIE
FM.

Scotland. In: FINSTEAD, K.G. & SELLEY, R.C. (eds) Proceedings of the Jurassic
Northern North Sea Symposium, Stavanger, 28-30 Sept 1975, 5/1-5/29.

London. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 1 l/30a, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS,
I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume.
Name. From the Dunrobin Bay Formation (Neves & Selley 1975; Batten et
al. 1986) on the coast of the Moray Firth, to which it is laterally equivalent.
GOLSPIE FORMATION
MAINS FORMATION
ORRIN FORMATION
Age
?Rhaetian to ?Toarcian
121
p. 123
p. 127
p. 131
p. 135
GOLSPIE FORMATION
(new)
The term Golspie Formation is introduced for a unit of variegated mudstones
lying between the Triassic Stotfield Calcrete Formation and the Mains
Formation in the Inner Moray Firth.
The formation corresponds to the 'Varicoloured Unit' in the informal
'Dunrobin Bay Formation' of Andrews & Brown (1987). Stevens (1991)
assigned the unit to the informal 'Dullan Member' of the 'Dunrobin Bay
Formation'.
Type section
11/30-1: 2117-2175m (6945-7136ft) below KB.
Reference sections
12/22-2:
1420.5-1487m
12/26-1:
1257.5-1295.5m
Name.
(4660-4878ft)
(4125-4250ft)
From the town of Golspie, on the western shore of the Moray Firth.
References
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block ll/30a, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS,
1993
123
Lithology
The Golspie Formation consists dominantly of variegated, mottled mudstones
with sporadic, thin, fine-grained sandstones. However, sections in the
southeast (e.g. 12/28-1, Panel 8) are more sand-rich than those in the west.
The mudstones are green, brick red, light grey and occasionally yellow,
although they become predominantly red-brown with depth. They are
occasionally calcareous, variably silty, and fissile, with desiccation cracks,
rootlet horizons and rare plant material (Linsley et al. 1980; Stephen et al.
1993). Sporadic, highly bituminous, finely laminated mudstones are present
(Stephen et al. 1993). The mudstones contain sporadic limestone stringers. In
the Beatrice Field, each bed is rarely more than 1.5m thick, according to
Linsley et al. (1980). The sandstones are upward-fining, moderately to well
cemented by authigenic silica, contain rare shell and ostracod fragments, and
display a variety of planar and ripple cross-bedding structures. Locally (e.g.
12/28-1, Panel 8), sandstones near the base of the formation contain clasts of
reworked limestone and these strata may be laterally equivalent to the
Dunrobin Pier Conglomerate Member recognized onshore (Batten et al.
1986).
Upper boundary
The top of the Golspie Formation is generally marked by a downward passage
from white to pale grey sandstones with siltstones (Mains Formation) into
variegated mudstones. This somewhat gradational boundary is generally
marked by an increase in average gamma-ray values and a decrease in velocity
(e.g. 11/25-1, p.133; 12/21-3, 12/27-1, Panel 8). In the east, the formation is
truncated beneath sandstones of the Beatrice Formation (e.g. 12/23-1see
Andrews et al. 1990, fig.28).
Lower boundary
Over most of the Inner Moray Firth Basin, the Golspie Formation overlies
the Stotfield Calcrete Formation, the base being defined by a downward
change from mudstones (e.g. 11/30-1) or interbedded sandstones and
mudstones (e.g. 12/28-1, Panel 8) to microcrystalline limestone with
chert inclusions (and locally with interbedded sandstones). In well 12/23-1
(see Andrews et al. 1990, fig.28), the Stotfield Calcrete Formation
is possibly absent due to erosion (Linsley et al. 1980), and here the
boundary is marked by a downward change from a dominantly mudstone
succession to the dominantly sandstone succession of the Lossiehead
Formation. There is generally a marked downward decrease in average
gamma-ray values and an increase in average velocity at the base of the
Golspie Formation.
1993
In some areas (e.g. 12/22-2, 12/26-1; 11/25-1, p. 133), the gamma-ray and sonic
logs allow the recognition of two units in the Golspie Formation mudstones,
which are here informally designated Golspie units 1 and 2 (abbreviated to G1
and G2). Unit G1 has lower average gamma values and higher average
velocity than the overlying G2 subunit.
The Golspie Formation is mainly confined to the western part of the Inner
Moray Firth Basin. The formation is 54m thick in the type well and in the
Beatrice Field it is up to about 60m thick. In well 18/5a-lA (Panel 8), to the
east, the formation is only 15m thick. This conforms with the general
WNW thickening of the formation towards the Helmsdale Fault. East of
about 2W, the formation is truncated by strata dated as Callovian by
Andrews & Brown (1987) but as Bathonian by Stephen et al. (1993).
The Golspie Formation passes laterally into the lower part of the onshore
Dunrobin Bay Formation (Andrews & Brown 1987; Andrews et al. 1990) (see
table, p. 121).
underlying Stotfield Calcrete Formation (Late Triassic, ?Rhaetian or pre-Rhaetian)

and their sedimentological and palynological content, Batten et al. (1986)
suggested that laterally equivalent strata onshore are mainly of Hettangian age.
References
Moray Firth. In: BROOKS, K. & GLENNIE, J.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of
J.A. & MCCORMAC, M. 1990. United Kingdom offshore regional report: the

22, 85-98.
FISHER, M.J. & MUDGE, D.C. 1990. Triassic. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.)
Introduction to the petroleum geology of the North Sea, 191-218.
Blackwell Scientific Publications, Oxford.

Equivalent strata onshore have yielded palynomorph assemblages of
essentially freshwater aspect and include thin coals with rootlet beds (Neves &
Selley 1975; Batten et al. 1986). However, the occurrence of the palynomorphs
Micrhystridium and Tasmanites (Lam & Porter 1977) indicates temporary
marine influence on the depositional environment. Linsley et al. (1980) and
Stephen et al. (1993) suggested that sediments of the Golspie Formation were
deposited in alluvial flood-plain to lagoonal or freshwater lake environments.
The presence of the spore Nevesisporites bigranulatus in equivalent onshore
strata (Batten et al. 1986) indicates an association with the O.pseudoalatus
biomarker. The Golspie Formation is barren of calcareous microfossils.
Age
?Rhaetian to Hettangian. Linsley et al. (1980) and Fisher & Mudge (1990)
assigned the beds of the Golspie Formation to the Rhaetian (Late Triassic),
whereas Andrews & Brown (1987) and Stevens (1991) indicated a Rhaetian to
Hettangian age. On the basis of their unconformable relationship with the
124

Jurassic Northern North Sea Symposium, Stavanger 28-30, Sept. 1975, 5/15/21.
London. In press.

245-252.
GOLSPIEFORMATION
FORMATION
GOLSPIE
12 / 22-2
11 / 30-1
140
DT
40
FORMATION
GR
120
240
DT
40
FORMATION
FORMATION
140
DT
40
m
ft
1204
3950
ORRIN
FORMATION
1234.5
4050
MAINS
FORMATION
1420.5
4660
G2
1257.5
4125
G2
G1
1295.5
4250
STOTFIELD
CALCRETE FM.
G1
1487
4878
LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION
LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION
120
1393
4570
2175
7136
2188
7178
STOTFIELD
CALCRETE FM.
GR
BEATRICE FM.
1379
4525
MAINS
2117
6945
m
ft
Carr
Mbr
Louise
Mbr
LADYS WALK
FORMATION
GOLSPIE
GOLSPIE
2075.5
6810
FORMATION
MAINS
LADYS WALK
FORMATION
m
ft
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
120
1307.5
4290
LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION
GR
BEATRICE
FM.
12 / 26-1
DISTRIBUTION MAP
211 33
35
34
31
30
Key Biomarkers
26
25
MID
JURASSIC
210
14
15
16
?
?
0
Mudstone
12 / 26-1
18
19
20
21
22
Siltstone
11 / 30-1
Sandstone
26
27
28
29
30
BEATRICE
FORMATION
ORRIN
FORMATION
LITHOLOGY
12 / 22-2
17
BRORA
COAL FM.
17
15 16
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
13
EARLY JURASSIC
12
FLADEN
GROUP
L. spinosa

L. variabile
MAINS
FORMATION
O. pseudoalatus
Limestone
100 km
100 m
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
TRIASSIC
HERON
GROUP
STOTFIELD
CALCRETE FM.
LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION
GOLSPIE FM.
C 1993
1993
125
125
GOLSPIEFORMATION
FORMATION
GOLSPIE

(new)
The term Lady's Walk Formation is introduced for a fossiliferous, dominantly
mudstone unit that lies between the Mains Formation and the Orrin Formation.
The formation corresponds to the 'Lady's Walk Shale unit' of the informal
'Dunrobin Bay Formation' of Andrews & Brown (1987). Stevens (1991)
assigned these strata to the 'Dronach Shale Member' of the 'Dunrobin Bay
Formation'.
Type section
11/30-4: 2276.5-2305.5m (7469-7564ft) below KB.
Reference sections
12/21-2:
2339-2363.5m
12/27-2:
1628.5-1653.5m
(7673-7754ft)
(5343-5424ft)
Name. From Lady's Walk, a walkway within the grounds of Dunrobin

Castle on the western shore of the Moray Firth [NC 855 010].
References
North West Europe, 785-795. Graham & Trotman, London,
I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years

245-252.
ABBOTTS,
1993
127
Lithology
The Lady's Walk Formation consists mainly of dark to medium grey
calcareous, micaceous mudstones with thin-shelled bivalves, ammonites,
crinoids and belemnites. One or more upward-fining units of fine-grained
sandstone and siltstone is present in many sections (e.g.11/30-4, 12/21-2;
12/21-3, Panel 8). The basal contacts of the upward-fining sandstones are
burrowed (Linsley et al. 1980). Trace fossils, including Diplocraterion and
Teichnichnus are present (Stephen et al. 1993). The Lady's Walk Formation
typically has higher gamma-ray values and a lower velocity than the overlying
Orrin Formation and the underlying Mains Formation.
Upper boundary
Where the Lady's Walk Formation is overlain by the Orrin Formation, the top
is taken at the base of an upward-coarsening siltstone/sandstone unit. The
boundary corresponds to the top of a low-velocity spike (e.g. 11/30-2, p. 137;
12/21-2). Where the Orrin Formation is absent, the Lady's Walk Formation is
overlain either by sandstones and mudstones of the Brora Coal Formation
(12/28-1, Panel 8) or, more commonly, by sandstones of the Beatrice
Formation (e.g. 12/27-2; 12/22-2, p. 125; 12/27-1, Panel 8).
Lower boundary
The base of the Lady's Walk Formation is defined by a downward change from
dark, fossiliferous mudstones to white to pale grey sandstones with interbedded
mudstones (Mains Formation). This is commonly associated with a sharp
downward decrease in average gamma-ray values and by an increase in velocity.
The formation is mainly confined to western parts of the Inner Moray Firth
Basin. The formation is 26m thick in the type well and in the Beatrice Field
thicknesses range from 16m to 30m. In well 12/26-1 (Panel 18), the Lady's
Walk Formation is cut out by the Orrin Formation (Linsley et al. 1980); this
appears to be a local feature, and the boundary elsewhere appears to be
conformable (Stephen et al. 1993). East of about 2W, the formation is
truncated by strata dated as Callovian by Andrews & Brown (1987) but as
Bathonian by Stephen et al. (1993).
The Lady's Walk Formation passes laterally into the informal Lady's Walk
Shale member of the Dunrobin Bay Formation on the Moray Firth coast
(Neves & Selley 1975; Batten et al. 1986).
According to Linsley et al. (1980), the mudstones and sandstones of the
Lady's Walk Formation in the Beatrice Field were deposited in a marine shelf
environment. Coeval strata from the Dunrobin area of the Moray Firth coast
1993
contain a fully marine macrofauna (Lee 1925). Lam & Porter (1977) suggested
that the rich palynoflora is typical of a shallow inshore marine environment.
The L a d y ' s Walk Formation includes the L.variabile, N.issleri and
V.denticulata carinata biomarkers.
Age
Late Sinemurian to early Pliensbachian. Linsley et al. (1980) reported
ammonites of early Pliensbachian age from the marine mudstones of the
Beatrice Field. The microfauna is identical to that of the onshore Lady's Walk
Shale Member, and indicates a late Sinemurian age for the lower claystone
unit and an early Pliensbachian age for the remainder of the formation (Lam &
Porter 1977).
References


22, 85-98.
LEE, G.W. 1925. The geology of the country around Golspie, Sutherlandshire:
Mesozoic rocks of East Sutherland and Ross. Memoir of the Geological

Survey of Great Britain (One-inch Sheet 103).

Jurassic Northern North Sea Symposium, Stavanger 28-30, Sept. 1975.

5/1-29.

London. In press.
128

LADYS
WALK FORMATION
40
DT
O2
ORRIN
FORMATION
2219
7280
O1
2276.5
7469
LADYS
WALK
FORMATION
GR
200
140
DT
40
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
O2
O1
2355.5
7728
2363.5
7754
240
DT
40
m
ft
1587
5206
Louise
Mbr
1628.5
5343
1653.5
5424
MAINS
FORMATION
2417
7930
GOLSPIE FM.
G2
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
STOTFIELD
CALCRETE
FORMATION
100
LADYS
WALK FM.
MAINS
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
GR
HEATHER
FORMATION
2339
7673
LADYS
WALK FM.
2305.5
7564
2283
7490
BEATRICE
FORMATION
BRORA COAL
FORMATION
140
200
12 / 27-2
m
ft
1689
5542
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
GR
ORRIN
FORMATION
12 / 21-2
m
ft
Carr
Member
11 / 30-4
1740
5710
STOTFIELD
CALCRETE FM.
G1
2411
7910
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211 33
35
34
31
30
26
25
MID
JURASSIC
Key Biomarkers
13
14
15
16
LITHOLOGY
12 / 21-2
12 / 27-2
18
19
20
Mudstone
21
22
EARLY JURASSIC
17
Siltstone
11 / 30-4
Sandstone
26
27
28
29
30
Limestone
BEATRICE
FORMATION
C 1993
129
129
L. spinosa

L. variabile
MAINS
FORMATION
O. pseudoalatus
TRIASSIC
ORRIN
FORMATION
100 m
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
100 km
1993
BRORA
COAL FM.
17
15 16
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
12
FLADEN
GROUP
HERON
GROUP
STOTFIELD
CALCRETE FM.
LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION
LADYS
WALK FORMATION
FORMATION
LADYS
WALK
MAINS FORMATION
(new)
The term Mains Formation is introduced for a heterolithic unit of sandstones,
siltstones and mudstones that lies between the Golspie Formation and Lady's
Walk Formation in the Inner Moray Firth. The formation equates with the
'White Sandstone unit' in the informal 'Dunrobin Bay Formation' of Andrews
& Brown (1987). Stevens (1991) assigned these strata in the Beatrice Field to
the informal 'Grant Sand Member' of the 'Dunrobin Bay Formation', which
equates with the 'J Sand' reservoir unit (see table 1 in Stephen et al. 1993).
Type section
11/25-1: 3210.5-3250m (10533-10663ft) below KB.
Reference sections
12/21-2:
2363.5-2417m
12/27-1:
1132-1159m
Name.
(7754-7930ft)
(3714-3803ft)
From Dunrobin Mains [NC 842 014] on the Moray Firth coast.
References

London. In press.
245-252.
1993
131
Lithology
The Mains Formation consists of interbedded white to pale grey sandstones,
muddy siltstones and grey to black organic mudstones. The upward-fining
sandstones are fine to coarse grained. They are locally very calcareous and
more thickly bedded than sandstones in the underlying Golspie Formation
(Linsley et al. 1980; Stephen et al. 1993), although in the Beatrice Field the
sandstone beds are rarely more than 1.5m thick (Stevens 1991). The
interbedded mudstones contain an abundant flora and fauna. In some wells
(e.g. 11/25-1) the formation consists dominantly of sandstone whereas in
others (e.g. 12/21-3, Panel 8) it contains a large proportion of mudstone. Core
from the Mains Formation in well 11/30-2 (p. 137) shows cross-bedded and
current-ripple bedded sandstones with burrowed mudstones and rootlet
horizons. These lithologies are arranged in upward-fining cycles about 2m
thick. In well 12/27-1 (Panel 8), core material and the gamma-ray log indicate
that the formation consists two upward-fining units, each about 12m thick.
The Mains Formation displays variable wireline-log signatures, reflecting
the interbedded nature of the sandstone and mudstone lithologies.
Upper boundary
The top of the Mains Formation is marked by a downward passage from dark,
organic-rich, fossiliferous mudstones (Lady's Walk Formation) to sandstones
with mudstone interbeds. The boundary is marked by a very sharp downward
decrease in average gamma-ray values and by an increase in velocity (e.g.
11/25-1; 11/30-2, p. 137). In southeastern wells, however, the Lady's Walk
Formation is absent due to erosion (Linsley et al. 1980; Andrews & Brown
1987) and the Mains Formation is overlain unconformably by upwardcoarsening sandstones of the Orrin Formation (e.g. 12/26-1, Panel 8).
Lower boundary
The base of the Mains Formation is defined by a downward passage from
sandstones with interbedded mudstones to varicoloured mudstones and thin
sandstones (Golspie Formation). The boundary is either sharp (e.g. 11/25-1) or
gradational (e.g. 12/21-2). It generally corresponds to a downward increase in
average gamma-ray values and a decrease in average velocity.
The Mains Formation is largely confined to the western part of the Inner
Moray Firth Basin. The formation is 47m thick in the type well, and up to
about 60m thick in the Beatrice Field, but only 13m thick in well 18/5a-lA
(Panel 8), further to the east. East of about 2W, the formation has been
removed by erosion beneath an unconformity dated as Callovian (Andrews &
Brown 1987) or Bathonian (Stephen et al. 1993).
The Mains Formation passes laterally into the middle part of the onshore
Dunrobin Bay Formation (Andrews & Brown 1987; Andrews et al. 1990).
The flora and fauna of the Mains Formation reflect a change from a brackishwater environment in the Golspie Formation to a more marine environment
1993
(Linsley et al. 1980). Marine palynomorphs and a limited fauna of marine

bivalves have been recorded in laterally equivalent strata of the onshore
Dunrobin Bay Formation (Neves & Selley 1975; Lee 1925).
The Mains Formation generally yields relatively sparse palynofloras
dominated by miospores. The D.priscum biomarker is recorded in some
sections. The Mains Formation is barren of calcareous microfossils.
Age
Hettangian to Sinemurian (Linsley et al. 1980; Stevens 1991; Stephen et al.
1993).
References

LEE, G.W. 1925. The geology of the country around Golspie, Sutherlandshire:
Mesozoic rocks of East Sutherland and Ross. Memoir of the Geological
Survey of Great Britain (One-inch Sheet 103).

Jurassic Northern North Sea Symposium, Stavanger 28-30, Sept. 1975, 5/15/21.
London. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 1 l/30a, UK North Sea. In :

245-252.
132
MAINS
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
11 / 25-1
0
GR
120
140
12 / 27-1
12 / 21-2
DT
40
GR
200
140
40
DT
ft
120
140
DT
40
m
ft
ORRIN
FM.
3189
10462
LADYS
WALK FM.
GR
ft
ORRIN
FM.
HEATHER
FM.
2339
7673
LADYS
WALK FM.
3210.5
10533
2363.5
7754
1108.5
3637
BEATRICE
FM.
1124.5
3690
LADYS WALK FM.
1132
3714
MAINS
FM.
MAINS
FM.
MAINS
FM.
GOLSPIE FM.
G2
G1
1159
3803
GOLSPIE FM.
3250
10663
GOLSPIE FM.
2417
7930
G2
1209
3967
STOTFIELD
CALCRETE FM.
G1
1219
4000
LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211 33
35
34
31
30
26
25
MID
JURASSIC
Key Biomarkers
FLADEN
GROUP
BRORA
COAL FM.
BEATRICE
FORMATION
LITHOLOGY
13
14
15
16
17
15 16
EARLY JURASSIC
12 / 21-2
Siltstone
17
18
19
20
21
22
Sandstone
11 / 25-1
12 / 27-1
Limestone
26
27
28
29
30
ORRIN
FORMATION
Mudstone
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
12
100 m
L. spinosa

L. variabile
MAINS
FORMATION
O. pseudoalatus
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
TRIASSIC
HERON
GROUP
STOTFIELD
CALCRETE FM.
LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION
MAINS FORMATION
C 1993
1993
133
MAINS
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
ORRIN FORMATION
(new)
The term Orrin Formation is introduced for a unit of sandstones that lies
between the Lady's Walk Formation and the Brora Coal Formation (Fladen
Group) in the Inner Moray Firth. The term was first used informally in 1985,
in an unpublished report by the Robertson Group (now Simon Robertson Ltd).
The term 'Orrin Formation' was subsequently used by Andrews & Brown
(1987) in their informal stratigraphic scheme for the Inner Moray Firth Basin.
Stevens (1991) assigned these strata in the Beatrice Field to his informal
'Beatrice Formation'. This was divided into two members, the 'Morangie
Sand Member' and the overlying 'Livet Sand Member', corresponding to the
'I Sand' and 'H Sand' reservoir units, respectively (see table 1 in Stephen et
al. 1993).
Type section
11/30-2: 2085.5-2143m (6842-7030ft) below KB.
Reference sections
11/25-1:
3141-3189m
12/21-2:
2283-2339m
Name.
(10305-10462ft)
(7490-7673ft)
From Glen Orrin, west of Inverness.
References

London. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 11/30a, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS,
1993
135
Lithology
The Orrin Formation consists of pale to dark grey argillaceous siltstones,
coarsening upwards into fine-grained, bioturbated, carbonaceous, kaolinitic
sandstones and massive, fine to medium grained (occasionally coarse), silicacemented sandstones with occasional cross-bedding. Haszeldine et al. (1984)
described the sandstones as sub-arkosic to quartz-arenitic. Linsley et al. (1980)
recognized two major upward-coarsening sandstone units, on the basis of
gamma-log character, overlain by a thin but persistent fossiliferous mudstone
that is in turn capped by a major cross-bedded sandstone unit. Thin coals and
rootlet horizons are recorded within the mudstone unit (e.g. 12/21-2) (Stephen
et al. 1993).
Upper boundary
The top of the Orrin Formation is placed at a downward change from
interbedded mudstones, sandstones and coals (Brora Coal Formation) to
predominantly clean sandstones. On wireline logs, this boundary is marked by
a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity and by
a change to a more uniform wireline-log response.
Lower boundary
The base of the Orrin Formation is taken at the base of the lower upwardcoarsening siltstone-sandstone unit. It is defined by a minor but distinct
downward increase in mud content at the boundary with the underlying Lady's
Walk Formation, reflected in a downward increase in gamma-ray values. A
small low-velocity spike commonly occurs immediately below the boundary
(e.g. 11/30-2, 12/21-2).
In well 12/26-1 (Panel 8), the Orrin Formation probably rests unconformably
on the Mains Formation, although the immediately underlying mudstone may
be a thin remnant of the basal Lady's Walk Formation. Here the boundary is
marked by a downward change from sandstone to mudstone, and is marked by
a sharp downward increase in gamma-ray values.
The gamma-ray log allows the recognition of two units within the Orrin
Formation, which are here informally designated Orrin unit 1 and Orrin unit 2
(abbreviated to 01 and 02). Both units consist of a siltstone overlain by
sandstone. Unit 01 characteristically displays an overall upward-coarsening
gamma-ray log signature at the base, and in some sections displays two
upward-coarsening cycles within the sandstone (e.g. 12/21-2).
Units 01 and 02 correspond to the Morangie Sand and Livet Sand members
(Stevens 1991) and the Beatrice Field I sand and H sand reservoir units,
respectively (see table 1 of Stephen et al. 1993).
The Onin Formation is mainly restricted to the western part of the Inner Moray
Firth Basin. Strata of equivalent age are not seen onshore due either to faulting
or poor exposure. In the type well (11/30-2), the formation is 58m thick and in
the Beatrice Field area thicknesses vary between about 45 and 60m. East of
about 2.5W the formation has been removed by erosion, beneath an
unconformity dated as Callovian (Andrews & Brown 1987) or Bathonian
(Stephen et al. 1993)
1993
No strata equivalent to the Orrin Formation are exposed onshore in the Moray
Firth coast.
Linsley et al. (1980) interpreted the Orrin Formation as a succession of
regressive, high-energy delta-front sands. The siltstone unit at the base of unit
02, contains a varied microflora of brackish-water algae as well as marine
acritarchs and dinocysts; it is considered to be a lagoonal/delta-top deposit
(Linsley et al. 1980) or a marshy, beach-ridge deposit (Stephen et al. 1993).
The sandstone unit at the top of the formation is thought to be a major
distributary-channel sand or a river-mouth bar (Linsley et al. 1980).
According to Linsley et al. (1980), Andrews & Brown (1987) and Stevens
(1991), there is a distinct non-sequence between the Lady's Walk Formation
and the Orrin Formation. Although the base of the Orrin Formation is clearly
unconformable where it rests directly on the Mains Formation, elsewhere it
appears to be more or less conformable (Stephen et al. 1993).
Much of the Orrin Formation is palynologically barren, but the L.spinosa
biomarker has been reported from some sections.
Age
Mid-Pliensbachian to late Toarcian. Linsley et al. (1980), Andrews & Brown
(1987) and Stevens (1991) assigned the formation to the latest Toarcian to
early Bajocian. However, Stephen et al. (1993, table 2) give an age of midPliensbachian to late Toarcian.
References
HASZELDINE, R.S., SAMSON, I.M. & CORNFORD, C. 1984. Quartz diagenesis and
convective fluid movement: Beatrice oilfield, UK North Sea. Clay Minerals

19, 391-402.


London. In press.
STEVENS, V. 1991. The Beatrice Field, Block 11/30a, UK North Sea. In:

245-252.
136
ORRINFORMATION
FORMATION
ORRIN
GR
140
120
12 / 21-2
11 / 30-2
11 / 25-1
DT
40
m
ft
GR
200
140
DT
40
BRORA
BRORA
COAL
COAL
FORMATION
ORRIN
FORMATION
140
DT
40
ORRIN
FORMATION
COAL
2085.5
6842
ORRIN
FORMATION
2143
7030
LADYS
WALK
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
2283
7490
O2
O1
3189
10462
3210.5
10533
m
ft
FORMATION
O2
O1
LADYS
WALK FM.
200
BRORA
FORMATION
3141
10305
O2
GR
m
ft
O1
2339
7673
LADYS
WALK FM.
2168.5
7115
2363.5
7754
MAINS
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211 33
35
34
31
30
14
15
16
17
15 16
11 / 25-1
17
19
20
LITHOLOGY
21
22
11 / 30-2
Mudstone
Siltstone
26
27
28
29
30
BRORA
COAL FM.
BEATRICE
FORMATION
ORRIN
FORMATION
12 / 21-2
18
FLADEN
GROUP
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
13
26
25
EARLY JURASSIC
12
MID
JURASSIC
Key Biomarkers
7
Sandstone
L. spinosa

L. variabile
MAINS
FORMATION
O. pseudoalatus
100m
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
100 km
TRIASSIC
ORRIN FORMATION
C 1993
1993
137
137
HERON
GROUP
STOTFIELD
CALCRETE FM.
LOSSIEHEAD
FORMATION
ORRINFORMATION
FORMATION
ORRIN
DUNLIN GROUP
1993
Beryl Embayment
South Viking Graben
CROMER
KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN
HEATHER
FORMATION
DARWIN
FORMATION
HETTANGIAN
?
CORMORANT FM.
?
?
CORMORANT FORMATION
STATFJORD
FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
FLADEN GROUP
Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Mbr
BRORA
COAL
FM.
?
?
?
LADYS
WALK
FM.
FJERRITSLEV FM.
?
?
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
?
NANSEN
FORMATION
SINEMURIAN
HERON
GP
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
TRIASSIC
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
EARLY JURASSIC
BURTON FORMATION
SPEKE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Stroma
Mbr
ORRIN
FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
?
TOARCIAN
Pibroch Mbr
DUNLIN GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
ETIVE FM.
RANNOCH FM.
FLADEN GROUP
NESS FM.
BRENT GROUP
TARBERT FM.
AALENIAN
PIPER FM.
Gorse Mbr
HUGIN FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
Chanter Mbr
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
HUGIN
FORMATION
?
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Claymore
Sst. Mbr
HEATHER
EMERALD FM.
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ling Sst. Mbr
Dirk
Sst. Mbr
HUGIN
FORMATION
BATHONIAN
FLADEN GROUP
MID JURASSIC
C
1993
1993
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Freshney
Sst. Mbr
?
HEATHER FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
Member
Ribble
Sst. Mbr
CALLOVIAN
RHAETIAN
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Burns Sst. Member
BRAE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
PLIENSBACHIAN
Inner Moray Firth
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
Magnus
Sst. Mbr
OXFORDIAN
BAJOCIAN
Outer Moray Firth
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
Central Graben
Birch Sst. Mbr
VOLGIAN
KIMMERIDGIAN
FLADEN GROUP
East Shetland Basin
Unst Basin
BRAE
FORMATION
CRETACEOUS
VALANGINIAN
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
Burns Sst. Member
NORTHERN NORTH SEA

AGE
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
STOTFIELD HERON
CALCRETE FM. GP
DUNLIN GROUP
The term Dunlin Group was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) to include
four formations, the Amundsen, Burton, Cook and Drake formations. The
group is extended to include two additional formations, the Speke Formation
in the Unst Basin and the Darwin Formation in the Beryl Embayment. Deegan
& Scull named the original four constituent formations after famous British or
Norwegian explorers, and a similar theme has been followed here in the
naming of the Speke and Darwin formations.
The five formations that occur in East Shetland Basin/Viking Graben/Beryl
Embayment area are of marine facies, the Dunlin transgression having
terminated the prolonged phase of non-marine sedimentation of the Heron
Group. It probably reached its culmination in the Toarcian, with the deposition
of the Drake Formation in the East Shetland Basin and North Viking Graben,
and of the slightly shallower water Darwin Formation in the Beryl Embayment
(Richards 1990). Marine conditions did not, however, reach the Unst Basin,
where sediments of the Speke Formation are in non-marine facies (Johns &
Andrews 1985).
The Dunlin Group was initially given formation status by Bowen (1975),
who grouped the Amundsen, Burton and Cook formations together as the
'Dunlin Silt Unit', and named the Drake Formation the 'Dunlin Shale Unit',
reflecting the essential lithological difference between the three lower and the
uppermost formations in the East Shetland Basin.
The Dunlin Group possibly attains a thickness of one kilometre in the axial
parts of the North Viking Graben, but in the East Shetland Basin varies from a
few metres in the west to over 250m in the east.
References
Age
Sinemurian to Toarcian or possibly earliest Aalenian.
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences,
JOHNS, C.R. & ANDREWS, I.J. 1985. The petroleum geology of the Unst Basin,
North Sea. Marine and Petroleum Geology 2, 361-72.
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPDBulletin No. 3.
Name.
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
BURTON FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
DARWIN FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
SPEKE FORMATION

Publishers, London.

z
J
zD
1993
COOK SUB-UNIT
COOK SUB-UNIT
BURTON SUB-UNIT
BURTON SUB-UNIT
AMUNDSEN SUB-UNIT
AMUNDSEN SUB-UNIT
OH
P
O
&
o
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN UNIT
DRAKE SUB-UNIT
DRAK E SUB-UNIT
zHH
II
zp
Q
This study
This study
DRAKE FM.
DRAKE FM.
COOK FM.
COOK FM.
BURTON FM.
BURTON FM.
AMUNDSEN FM.
AMUNDSEN FM.
p. 141
p. 145
p. 149
p. 153
p. 157
p 161
NORWEGIAN SECTOR
NORWEGIAN SECTOR
Z
HH
H
<
DARWIN
FM.
DARWIN
FM.
NANSEN
FM.
NANSEN
FM.
139
SPEKE FORMATION
UK SECTOR
UK SECTOR
From the Dunlin Field in the East Shetland Basin.
c*
o
aw
cu
on
Vollset & Dore (1984)

Vollset & Dor (1984)
DRAKE FM.
DRAKE FM.
COOK FM.
COOK FM.
BURTON FM.
BURTON FM.
AMUNDSEN
FM.
AMUNDSEN
FM.
JOHANSEN FM.
JOHANSEN FM.
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
The term 'Amundsen Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for
a unit of siltstones, mudstones and sandstones lying between the 'Nansen
Member' and the Burton 'Sub-unit'. This definition is retained. Deegan &
Scull gave the unit formation status in the UK North Sea but member status in
the Norwegian North Sea.
The formation constitutes the lowermost part of the 'Dunlin Siltstone
Member' of Bowen (1975).
Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 14, fig. 17): 2993-305 lm (9819-10009ft)
below KB.
211/18a-24: 3737.5-3762m
3/3-3:
3300-3325m
3/15-3:
3689-3794m
(12262-12343ft)
(10837-10908ft)
(12103-12447ft)
Name. After the Norwegian polar scientist Roald Amundsen, the first man
to reach the South Pole (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 14).
References

Publishers, London.
1993
141
Lithology
The Amundsen Formation consists dominantly of light to dark grey, noncalcareous to calcareous, bioturbated siltstones and mudstones which are
locally carbonaceous and pyritic. In the easternmost part of the East Shetland
Basin, the lower part of the formation frequently has more calcite-cemented
beds than the upper part, as reflected in higher average velocities (e.g. 3/15-3).
Sandstones, up to 3m or so thick, occur in the type well (211/29-3) and over
much of the East Shetland Basin. The sandstones are more prominent in the
upper parts of the formation, and attain a maximum thickness of 24m in well
3/15-3. They are usually white, grey or brown and are locally cemented by
calcite or quartz. Kaolinite, glauconite and mica are present locally. Some
beds display sand grains floating in a siltstone matrix, particularly near the
base of the formation. In well 3/4-5 (Panel 6), highly bioturbated sandy
siltstones are recorded.
Many sections display an overall upward-coarsening trend, reflected in an
overall upward decrease in gamma-ray values (e.g. 211/18a-24). Some of
these display a repetition of small-scale upward-decreasing gamma-ray cycles
(e.g. 3/15-3).
Upper boundary
The top of the Amundsen Formation is defined by a downward change from
mudstones (Burton Formation) to siltstones or sandstones. It is marked by a
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and increase in velocity, though
these signatures are not always pronounced.
Lower boundary
The base of the Amundsen Formation is marked by a downward change from
mudstones or siltstones to variably cemented sandstones of the Nansen
Formation. It is marked by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values.
Over much of the East Shetland Basin, it is also marked by a downward
increase in velocity (e.g. 211/29-3). However, the characteristic velocity
signature is not displayed where the basal mudstones are calcite cemented (e.g.
3/15-3) or where the immediately underlying sandstones are poorly cemented
(e.g. 3/3-3).
1993

This formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin north of 60
30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. It is, however, absent
from the Transitional Shelf, where Middle or Upper Jurassic sediments overlie
pre-Jurassic rocks. There is no information from the part of the Viking Graben
adjacent to the Transitional Shelf because no wells have yet penetrated this
stratigraphic level. The formation may, therefore, extend south of its presently
known area.
The formation thickens from west to east across the East Shetland Basin; it
ranges from 6m to over 100m in thickness, but is thin or even missing over
some structural highs.
The mudstones of the Amundsen Formation pass southwards in the Beryl
Embayment into the siltstones of the Darwin Formation.
The Amundsen Formation was interpreted as a shallow-marine shelf deposit
by Vollset & Dor (1984).
The formation includes the L.variabile and V.denticulatacarinata biomarkers.
Age
Sinemurian to Pliensbachian.
References
142
AMUNDSENFORMATION
FORMATION
AMUNDSEN
120
140
211 / 29-3
DT
40
m
ft
COOK
FM.
3704.5
12154
BURTON
FM.
GR
70
140
COOK
FM.
2950.5
9680
GR
140
140
3 / 15-3
DT
40
m
ft
3250.5
10664
BURTON
FORMATION
2993
9819
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
NANSEN
FORMATION
3051
10009
GR
120
140
DT
40
m
ft
COOK
FORMATION
BURTON
FM.
3792
12441
3280
10762
3689
12103
3300
10837
3325
10908
3346
10978
TRIASSIC
NANSEN FM.
CORMORANT
FM.
DRAKE FM.
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
3762
12343
NANSEN
FM.
40
m
ft
3737.5
12262
AMUNDSEN
FM.
3 / 3-3
DT
BURTON
FORMATION
GR
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
211 / 18a-24
0
NANSEN FM.
3794
12447
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
211 / 18a-24
211 / 29-3
2
3 / 3-3
Key Biomarkers
3 / 15-3
MID
JURASSIC
BRENT
GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
Parvocysta spp.
V.subvitreus
LITHOLOGY
14
15
16
Mudstone
EARLY JURASSIC
13
Siltstone
19
20
21
22
Sandstone
100 m
26
27
28
29
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
L. spinosa
D. matutina
BURTON FORMATION
V.denticulatacarinata
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
L. variabile
L.semireticulata
BANKS
GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
30
100 km
TRIASSIC
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
C 1993
1993
DUNLIN GROUP
143
141
HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
O.psuedoalatus
CORMORANT FORMATION
AMUNDSEN
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
FORMATION
BURTON FORMATION
The term 'Burton Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
unit of mudstones lying between the 'Amundsen Sub-unit' and the 'Cook Subunit' . Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation status in the UK North Sea and
member status in the Norwegian North Sea.
The formation equates with the middle part of the 'Dunlin Siltstone
Member' of Bowen (1975).
Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.15, fig. 19): 2950.5-2993m (9680-9819ft)
below KB.
211/18a-24: 3704.5-3737.5m (12154-12262ft)
211/27-4A: 3769-3787.5m
(12366-12426ft)
3/4-8:
3526.5-3590m
(11567-11778ft)
Name. After Sir Richard Francis Burton, the 19th century explorer (Deegan
& Scull 1977, p. 15).
References

Publishers, London.
1993
145
Lithology
In the type well (211/29-3), the Burton Formation consists of dark grey to
reddish grey, soft, slightly carbonaceous, non-calcareous mudstones. Ooliths
have been recorded in the mudstones in the upper part of the formation in well
3/4-8. Sandstones occur locally, but their distribution is patchy and difficult to
predict. Individual sandstone units usually have an aggregate thickness of only
a few metres or so. The sandstones vary from very fine to coarse grained and
are varicoloured, argillaceous, and frequently kaolinitic and/or calcareous.
sediments overlie pre-Jurassic rocks. Its western boundary near the margin of
the East Shetland Platform is erosional. There is no information from the part
of the Viking Graben adjacent to the Transitional Shelf because no wells have
reached this stratigraphic level. The formation may, therefore, extend south of
its currently known area.
The formation thickens from west to east across the East Shetland Basin,
reaching a maximum of about 65m. However, it is absent over some structural
highs.
Upper boundary
The top of the Burton Formation is typically defined by a downward change

from siltstone or sandstone to mudstone, accompanied by a distinct downward
increase in gamma-ray values and decrease in velocity (e.g. 211/18a-24,
211/29-3). However, in central and southern parts of the East Shetlands Basin,
the boundary is poorly defined as a result of the development of sandstones
within the Burton Formation (e.g. 3/4-8). In other sections (e.g. 211/27-4A),
the Cook Formation displays anomalously high gamma-ray values, so that the
boundary is best defined on the downward decrease in velocity.
The mudstones of the Burton Formation probably pass southwards in the Beryl
Embayment into the siltstones and sandstones of the Darwin Formation.
Lower boundary
The base of the Burton Formation is defined by a downward change from
mudstones to the interbedded sandstones and siltstones of the Amundsen
Formation. It is marked by a slight downward decrease in gamma-ray values
and increase in velocity.
1993
The formation is interpreted as an open-marine, basinal deposit by Vollset &
Dor (1984).
The Burton Formation yields sparse palynafloras. The D.matutina biomarker
occurs within the formation.
Age
Probably Pliensbachian.
References
The Burton Formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin
north of 60 30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. It is,
however, absent from the Transitional Shelf, where Middle or Upper Jurassic
VOLLSET, J & DOR, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPDBulletin No. 3.
146
BURTONFORMATION
FORMATION
BURTON
3 / 4-8
211 / 27-4A
211 / 18a-24
211 / 29-3
m
200
140
DT
DRAKE
FORMATION
40
m
ft
GR
200
140
DT
RANNOCH FM.
3661.5
12012
3704.5
12154
BURTON
FORMATION
3737.5
12262
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
BROOM FM.
COOK
FORMATION
DRAKE
FORMATION
200
140
DT
40
m
ft
DRAKE FM.
3472.5
11392
COOK
FORMATION
3526.5
11567
3787.5
12426
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
BURTON
FORMATION
3814
12510
3818.5
12527
3762
12343
GR
3769
12366
BURTON
FORMATION
NANSEN FM.
NANSEN
FORMATION
m
ft
3717
12194
3730
12238
3743.5
12282
DRAKE FM.
COOK
FORMATION
40
CORMORANT
FORMATION
GR
70
140
DT
40
ft
2887
9471
COOK
FORMATION
GR
2950.5
9680
BURTON
FORMATION
2993
9819
3590
11778
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
CORMORANT FM.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
211 / 18a-24
211 / 27-4A
2
211 / 29-3
3 / 4-8
Key Biomarkers
MID
JURASSIC
14
15
20
21
LITHOLOGY
16
Siltstone
22
Sandstone
26
27
28
29
Parvocysta spp.
V.subvitreus
Mudstone
19
BROOM FORMATION
DUNLIN GROUP
13
EARLY JURASSIC
BRENT
GROUP
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
L. spinosa
D. matutina
BURTON FORMATION
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
L. variabile
L.semireticulata
BANKS
GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
100 m
30
100 km
BURTON FORMATION
C 1993
1993
TRIASSIC
147
HERON GROUP
Limestone
STATFJORD
FORMATION
O.psuedoalatus
CORMORANT FORMATION
BURTONFORMATION
FORMATION
BURTON
COOK FORMATION
The term 'Cook Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a unit
of siltstones and mudstones lying between the 'Burton Sub-unit' and the
'Drake Sub-unit'. This definition is retained in this report. Deegan & Scull
gave the unit formation status in the UK North Sea but member status in the
Norwegian North Sea.
The formation equates with the upper part of the 'Dunlin Siltstone Member'
of Bowen (1975).
Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 15, fig. 19): 2887-2950.5m (9471-9680ft)
below KB.
211/13-7:
3822-3865m
(12540-1268 lft)
211/18a-24: 3661.5-3704.5m (12012-12154ft)
211/24-1:
2930.5-3005m
(9614-9859ft)
Name. After Captain James Cook, the British circumnavigator,
hydrographer and explorer (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 15).
References

Publishers, London.
1993
149
Lithology
In the type well (211/29-3) and over most of the East Shetland Basin, the
Cook Formation consists dominantly of grey siltstones and silty mudstones.
Streaks of very fine grained and well sorted sand occur at some levels, with
traces of muscovite, chlorite and glauconite. Calcite cement is present locally.
Locally (e.g. 3/4-8, p. 147), the succession includes thin beds of very fine to
coarse grained, often argillaceous, micaceous and chloritic sandstone that
constitute up to 20 per cent of individual sections.
Upper boundary
The top of the Cook Formation is defined by a downward change from
mudstones of the Drake Formation to siltstones with more or less subordinate
sandstones. It is marked by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values,
usually accompanied by an increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Cook Formation is typically defined by a downward change
from siltstone to mudstone, associated with a distinct downward increase in
gamma-ray values and decrease in velocity. However, in central and southern
parts of the East Shetlands Basin, the characteristic log signatures are not so
clearly displayed, either because the Cook Formation has become less silty
(e.g. 211/27-4A, p. 159) or because the Burton Formation has become more
sandy (e.g. 3/4-8, p. 147).
This formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin north of
60 30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. Its western limit in
the East Shetland Basin is probably erosional. It is absent from the
Transitional Shelf, where Middle or Upper Jurassic sediments overlie preJurassic rocks. There is no information from the part of the Viking Graben
adjacent to the Transitional Shelf because no wells penetrate this stratigraphic
level. The formation may, therefore, extend southwards from its currently
known area.
1993
The sandstones are more or less restricted to the area east of the NinianHutton fault trend, and thus occur where the formation is thickest. Minor
sandstones are found in isolated patches elsewhere in the East Shetland Basin.
The formation thickens from west to east across the East Shetland Basin and
ranges up to about 80m in thickness, but is missing over some intra-basinal
highs.
The formation probably passes southwards, in the Beryl Embayment, into the
siltier deposits of the Darwin Formation.
The Cook Formation is interpreted as an offshore marine deposit (Richards
1991). Vollset & Dor (1984) interpreted the sandstones as representing
prograding shelf sands on the Horda Platform, marine shoal sands in the
Statfjord Field area, and redeposited (turbidite) sands in the Viking Gaben.
The L.spinosa biomarker occurs within the formation.
Age
Pliensbachian to ?Toarcian.
References
RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. The evolution of Lower Jurassic coastal plain and fan
delta sediments in the Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the

150
COOKFORMATION
FORMATION
COOK
40
GR
100
140
DT
ft
RANNOCH
FORMATION
COOK
FORMATION
3822
12540
3865
12681
BURTON
FORMATION
3887
12752
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
3923
12870
NANSEN FM.
DRAKE
FORMATION
GR
120
140
DT
BROOM FM.
BROOM FM.
GR
70
140
DT
40
3704.5
12154
3737.5
12262
3792
12441
ft
2829.5
9283
2930.5
9614
BURTON
FORMATION
NANSEN FM.
m
2878.5
9444
3661.5
12012
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
40
ft
3629.5
11907
3631.5
11915
BROOM
FORMATION
COOK
FORMATION
DRAKE
FORMATION
m
ft
RANNOCH
FORMATION
3799.5
12462
40
DRAKE
FORMATION
DT
2887
9471
COOK
FORMATION
140
DRAKE
FORMATION
160
COOK
FORMATION
GR
211 / 29-3
3005.7
9859
BURTON
FORMATION
211 / 24-1
211 / 18a-24
2993
9819
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
3047
9997
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
2950.5
9680
BURTON
FORMATION
211 / 13-7
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
211 / 13-7
211 / 18a-24
2
211 / 24-1
211 / 29-3
14
15
LITHOLOGY
16
20
21
22
EARLY JURASSIC
Mudstone
19
Siltstone
Sandstone
26
27
28
29
Parvocysta spp.
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
L. spinosa
D. matutina
BURTON FORMATION
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
L. variabile
L.semireticulata
BANKS
GROUP
100 m
NANSEN FORMATION
30
100 km
COOK FORMATION
C 1993
1993
BROOM FORMATION
V.subvitreus
DUNLIN GROUP
13
BRENT
GROUP
TRIASSIC
151
HERON GROUP
Key Biomarkers
MID
JURASSIC
STATFJORD
FORMATION
O.psuedoalatus
CORMORANT FORMATION
COOK
COOKFORMATION
FORMATION
DARWIN FORMATION
(new)
The Darwin Formation is introduced for a unit of bioturbated siltstones that lie
between the Nansen Formation and Pentland Formation in the Beryl
Embayment area.
The formation has previously been referred to informally as the 'Lower
B e r y l S h a l e ' and ' L o w e r Beryl F l o a t i n g Sand Grain U n i t ' (Mobil),
'Amundsen and Burton Formations' (Mobil), 'Dunlin Group' (BP and
Hamilton), 'Darwin Formation' (Richards 1989), and 'upper formation'
(Richards 1990; 1991).
Type section
9/13-19: 3564.5-3608m (11694-11837ft) below KB.
Reference sections
9/8a-10:
3951-4018m
9/14b-2B:
4618-4666m
9/19-5A:
3767-3842m
Name.
(12963-13182ft)
(15150-15308ft)
(12359-12605ft)
After Charles Darwin, British naturalist and marine explorer.
References
RICHARDS, P.C. 1990. The early to mid-Jurassic evolution of the northern

North Sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events
responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society, London,
Special Publication No.55, 191-205.

1993
153
Lithology
The Darwin Formation is composed mainly of lenticular bedded grey
siltstones and fine sandstones, although bioturbation has produced
structureless sandy siltstones at a some levels. Very fine to coarse grained,
more or less structureless, sandstones occur in thin (up to 0.6m thick), sharpbased beds, some apparently representing gutter casts. Thicker units (up to
1.3m), of well laminated, rippled, and occasionally bioturbated, very fine
grained sandstones also occur. The sandstones are mineralogically and
texturally similar to those of the underlying Nansen Formation.
The heterolithic nature of the formation is reflected in erratic gamma-ray
profiles, with many sections displaying successive upward-decreasing gammaray cycles indicative of upward-coarsening cycles (e.g. 9/14b-2B, 9/19-5A).
Gamma-ray signatures also indicate that sandstones are least abundant at the
top and bottom of the formation.
Upper boundary
The top of the Darwin Formation is defined by a downward passage from
interbedded sandstones, siltstones and coals of the Pentland Formation to
siltstones, and is marked by a sharp increase in gamma-ray values.
Lower boundary
The base of the Darwin Formation is defined by a downward passage from
siltstones to sandstones (Nansen Formation), reflected in a marked decrease in
gamma-ray values.
The Darwin Formation is recognized in the Beryl Field and Bruce Field areas
of the Beryl Embayment, and in adjacent parts of the Viking Graben, where the
East Shetland Basin type subdivisions of the Dunlin Group cannot be identified.
1993
The formation ranges in thickness from zero to about 80m in the Beryl
Embayment and the immediately adjacent part of the Viking Graben. It
thickens into the broadly NE-SW trending lows adjacent to syn-depositional
faults. The thickest sections penetrated to date occur in the eastern part of
block 9/19.
The Darwin Formation may be age equivalent to the Drake, Cook and Burton
formations of the East Shetland Basin.
This formation is interpreted as a shallow-marine shelf deposit (Richards
1989).
The L.variabile biomarker has been recorded from near the base of the Darwin
Formation but may be reworked from the underlying Nansen Formation. The
formation also includes the L.spinosa biomarker.
Age
Probably Pliensbachian to Toarcian.
Reference
154
DARWINFORMATION
FORMATION
DARWIN
GR
120
140
9 / 14b-2B
9 / 8a-10
9 / 13-19
DT
40
m
ft
GR
100
140
DT
40
m
ft
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
3564.5
3951
11694
12963
GR
140
140
9 / 19-5A
DT
40
m
ft
PENTLAND
PENTLAND
FORMATION
FORMATION
GR
100
140
DT
40
m
ft
3767
12359
4618
15150
DARWIN
DARWIN
FORMATION
3608
DARWIN
FORMATION
FORMATION
DARWIN
FORMATION
4666
15308
11837
4018
NANSEN
FORMATION
13182
NANSEN
FORMATION
3842
12605
NANSEN
FORMATION
3663.5
NANSEN
FORMATION
12020
STATFJORD
FORMATION
210
211
9 / 8a-10
7
9 / 14b-2B
9 / 13-19
13
14
15
9 / 19-5A
Key Biomarkers
16
LITHOLOGY
MID
JURASSIC
FLADEN
GROUP
PENTLAND FORMATION
Mudstone /
Siltstone
19
20
21
22
L. spinosa
26
27
28
29
100 m
30
DUNLIN GROUP
Coal
EARLY JURASSIC
Sandstone
DARWIN FORMATION
100 km
BANKS
GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
DARWIN FORMATION
C 1993
1993
155
DARWIN
DARWINFORMATION
FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
The term 'Drake Sub-unit' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
unit of sandy calcareous mudstones lying between the 'Cook Sub-unit' and the
Brent Group. Deegan & Scull gave the unit formation status in the UK North
Sea but member status in the Norwegian North Sea. The formation equates
with the 'Dunlin Shale Member' of Bowen (1975).
Type section
211/29-3 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 15, fig. 19): 2829.5-2887m (9283-947lft.)
below KB.
211/13-7:
3798.5-3822m
(12462-12540ft)
211/24-1:
2878.5-2930.5m
(9444-9614ft)
211/27-4A: 3730-3743.5m
(12238-12282ft)
Name. After Sir Francis Drake, the 16th century British admiral and
circumnavigator (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 15).
References

Publishers, London.
1993
157
Lithology
The Drake Formation typically consists of medium grey to dark grey, variably
silty and sandy and variably calcareous mudstone. The uppermost few metres
or so locally contain mudstone clasts, floating sand grains, or thin beds of
sandstone. In some sections, a discrete bed of coarse-grained sandstone of
'Broom-type' is developed some 0.15 to 0.20m below the top of the formation.
Thin beds of oolitic ironstone are recorded from some sections. These are
composed of iron silicate and siderite, and sometimes contain belemnite guards.
Unfossiliferous, non-oolitic, sideritic beds are also occur in some sections.
Upper boundary
The top of the Drake Formation is normally defined by a sharp downward
change from sandstones (Broom Formation) to mudstones (e.g. 211/24-1,
211/29-3), although thin beds of 'Broom-type' sandstone occur within the
uppermost Drake mudstones in some sections. It is marked by a sharp
downward increase in gamma-ray values.
In the northeastern part of the East Shetland Basin, where the Drake
Formation is overlain directly by the Rannoch mudstone unit, the boundary is
defined by a downward change from micaceous to poorly micaceous
mudstones (e.g. 211/13-7). It is marked by a slight downward decrease in
gamma values and an increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the formation is defined by a downward change from mudstones
to siltstones with subordinate sandstones (Cook Formation), and is marked by
a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity. The
formation usually has distinctly higher overall gamma-ray values than the
underlying Cook Formation.
The Drake Formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin north
of 60 30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. It is, however,
absent from the area of the Transitional Shelf, where Middle or Upper Jurassic
sediments overlie pre-Jurassic rocks. There is no information from the part of
the Viking Graben adjacent to the Transitional Shelf because no wells have
penetrated this stratigraphic level. The formation may, therefore, extend
southwards from its presently known area, but there appears to be a
stratigraphic hiatus at this level to the south in the Beryl Embayment.
reaching a maximum of 65m. However, it is thin or missing over some intrabasinal highs.
1991). Nagy et al. (1984) and Vollset & Dor (1984) interpreted the formation
as a prodeltaic succession deposited in front of the Brent Group deltaic
sediments. However, Brown et al. (1987) argued that the mudstones at the
base of the Rannoch Formation, and not those of the Drake Formation, are the
prodeltaic equivalents of the Brent Group.
Vail & Todd (1981) suggested that the upper boundary of the Drake
Formation coincides with a sequence boundary and is an unconformity, while
Hallet (1981) suggested the presence of local unconformities. Other workers
(e.g. Richards 1992) have suggested that the boundary is essentially
conformable.
The V.subvitreus biomarker occurs near the top of the formation.
Age
Probably Toarcian to possibly earliest Aalenian.
References
HALLET, D. 1981. Refinement of the geological model of the Thistle Field. In:
ILLING, L.V. & HOBSON, G.D. (eds) Petroleum geology of the continental
shelf of north-west Europe, 315-325. Applied Science Publishers, London.
NAGY, J., DYPVIK, H. & BJRKE, T. 1984. Sedimentological and
palaeontological analyses of Jurassic North Sea deposits freom deltaic

environments. Journal of Petroleum Geology 7, 169-188.
VAIL, P.R. & TODD, R.G. 1981. Northern North Sea Jurassic unconformities,
chronostratigraphy and sea-level changes from seismic stratigraphy. In:

shelf of North-West Europe, 216-235. Heyden & Son, London.
The formation is of marine origin, and may have been deposited during the
acme of the early Jurassic transgression of the Northern North Sea (Richards
1993
158
DRAKEFORMATION
FORMATION
DRAKE
211 / 13-7
0
GR
160
140
DT
RANNOCH
3770
GR
120
140
DT
40
m
ft
GR
70
140
DT
40
m
ft
3798.5
2867
9404
BROOM FM.
3822
DRAKE
12540
FORMATION
BROOM FM.
DT
m
ft
40
3716
12191
3730
12238
3743.5
12282
COOK
FORMATION
3769
12366
BURTON
FORMATION
COOK
2930.5
9614
3865
140
DRAKE FM.
2829.5
9283
DRAKE
FORMATION
FORMATION
180
BROOM FM.
2818
9245
2878.5
9444
12462
DRAKE
FORMATION
GR
RANNOCH
FORMATION
RANNOCH
FORMATION
RANNOCH
FORMATION
12368
Rannoch
Mudstone
Unit
FORMATION
m
ft
40
211 / 27-4A
211 / 29-3
211 / 24-1
3787.5
12426
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
2887
9471
12681
BURTON
FORMATION
COOK
COOK
FORMATION
FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
211 / 13-7
211 / 24-1
2
211 / 29-3
211 / 27-4A
Key Biomarkers
MID
JURASSIC
BRENT
GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
Parvocysta spp.
13
14
15
DUNLIN GROUP
V.subvitreus
16
0
EARLY JURASSIC
LITHOLOGY
20
21
22
Siltstone
26
27
28
29
30
100 km
DRAKE FORMATION
C 1993
1993
TRIASSIC
159
L. spinosa
D. matutina
BURTON FORMATION
L. variabile
L.semireticulata
BANKS
GROUP
100 m
Sandstone
COOK FORMATION
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
HERON GROUP
Mudstone
19
DRAKE FORMATION
NANSEN FORMATION
STATFJORD
FORMATION
O.psuedoalatus
CORMORANT FORMATION
DRAKEFORMATION
FORMATION
DRAKE
SPEKE FORMATION
SPEKE FORMATION
(new)
Name. After John Hanning Speke, the 19th century

British explorer.
References
JOHNS, C.R. & ANDREWS, I.J. 1985. The petroleum geology
of the Unst Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum

Geology 2, 361-372.
Lithology
The f o r m a t i o n is characterized by interbedded,
varicoloured but often grey-green sandstones, mudstones
and siltstones with minor marls and limestones. The
sandstones are fine to coarse grained, variably sorted and
micaceous, and in wells 1/4-1 and 1/4-2 form about 65 per
cent of the formation.
Upper boundary
The top of the Speke Formation is defined by a sharp
downward change from sandstone-dominated, coalbearing strata (Fladen Group) to more argillaceous, coalfree strata. It is marked by a sharp downward increase in
gamma values.
40

The Speke Formation is recognized only in the Unst
Basin. It is 100.9m thick in the type well, but thins
towards the margins of the Unst Basin.
GR
100
140
DT
40
ft
ft
PENTLAND
FORMATION
DT
PENTLAND
FORMATION
140
844
2769
731.5
2400
SPEKE FORMATION
(2400-2695ft)
100
The Speke Formation may represent a lateral equivalent of
the marine Dunlin Group strata of the East Shetland Basin.
945
3100
Johns & Andrews (1985) suggested that this unit
represents an essentially continental environment.
821.5
2695
CORMORANT
FORMATION
Reference section
1/4-2:
731.5-821.5m
GR
SPEKE FORMATION
1/4-1: 844-945m (2769-3100ft) below KB.
grey, sediments to red Triassic sediments. In wells 1/4-1

and 1/4-2, the colour change is associated with a slight
downward increase in gamma values.
CORMORANT
FORMATION
Type section
1 / 4-2
1 / 4-1
0
The term Speke Formation is introduced for a heterolithic

unit of sandstones, siltstones and mudstones. The unit was
correlated with the Dunlin Group of the East Shetland
Basin by Johns & Andrews (1985).
SPEKE FORMATION
There are no biostratigraphic data available for this
interval.
Age
Lower Jurassic, as inferred by the formation's position
above Triassic red beds and below Middle Jurassic coalbearing sediments (Johns & Andrews 1985).
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone /
Siltstone
DISTRIBUTION MAP
References
Sandstone
210
211
JOHNS, C.R. & ANDREWS, I.J. 1985. The petroleum geology
of the Unst Basin, North Sea. Marine and Petroleum

Geology 2, 361-372.
Coal
100m
1 / 4-1
2
1 / 4-2
Lower boundary
The base of the Speke Formation is defined by a
downward change from varicoloured, but usually green or
Key Biomarkers
26
16
20
21
22
27
28
29
MID
FLADEN
JURASSIC GROUP
TRIASSIC
HERON
GROUP
PENTLAND FORMATION
SPEKE FORMATION
no data
15
ungrouped
19
14
EARLY JURASSIC
13
30
100 km
CORMORANT FORMATION
SPEKE FORMATION
1993
C 1993
161
SPEKE FORMATION
161
SPEKE
FORMATION
FJERRITSLEV
FORMATION
FJERRITSLEV
FORMATION
Name. After the village of Fjerritslev, Jutland, Denmark

(Larsen 1966).
Lithology
The Fjerritslev Formation consists, in the type well, of
grey to dark grey, calcareous mudstones with frequent
beds of argillaceous limestone and sporadic fine-grained
sandstones. In well N7/9-1, the offshore reference well
proposed by Deegan & Scull (1977, p.21, fig.26), it
consists of dark grey to grey-brown mudstone grading to
siltstone in places. The characteristic grey mudstones are
also present in well 22/5b-5, but appear to pass upwards
into sandstones, which are here included within the
Fjerritslev Formation.
Upper boundary
The top of the Fjerritslev Formation in well 22/5b-5 is
defined by a sharp downward change from mudstones of
the Cromer Knoll Group to sandstones. In the Danish
sector, the upper boundary is often unconformable, with
the formation being overlain by a variety of stratigraphic
units.
Lower boundary
In well 22/5b-5, the base of the formation is defined by a
downward transition from grey mudstones to white
sandstones interbedded with red-brown calcareous
mudstones (Triassic).
The Fjerritslev Formation is most completely preserved in
the Norwegian-Danish Basin and has, to date, only been
sporadically proved in the Central Graben, where it occurs
as eroded remnants. It has been identified in only one well
in the UK sector.
120
140
DT
40
m
ft
CHALK
GROUP
Microfaunal and microfloral assemblages in Fjerritslev
Formation mudstones suggest that deposition occurred in
a low-energy, open-marine setting.
3095.5
10156
CROMER
KNOLL GP.
3111.5
10208
FJERRITSLEV
FORMATION
In well 22/5b-5, the Liasidium variabile biomarker occurs
near the top of the mudstone section, where it is
associated with rare specimens of the foraminifera
Marginula prima. Typical early Jurassic miospores have
been recorded in cuttings samples from the overlying
sandstone section.
Age
The Fjerritslev Formation in the type well section in the
Danish Basin is Hettangian to Aalenian in age (Michelsen
1978, 1989). In the Central Graben area, however, the
formation is less completely preserved and ranges from
Hettangian to Sinemurian (Jensen et al. 1986). The
presence of the Liasidium variabile biomarker in well
22/5b-5 confirms that the unit includes beds of Late
Sinemurian age.
3127.5
10260
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone /
Siltstone
Sandstone
References
DEEGAN, C. E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977 A standard
Chalk
lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Central and

Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
100 m
DISTRIBUTION MAP
210
211
JENSEN, T.F., HOLM, L., FRANDSEN, N. & MICHELSEN, O.
1986. Jurassic-Lower Cretaceous lithostratigraphic

nomenclature for the Danish Central Trough.
Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Serie A, No. 12.
LARSEN, G. 1966. Rhaetic-Jurassic-Lower Cretaceous
sediments in the Danish Embayment (a heavy-mineral
study). Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, II Raekke
No.91.
MICHELSEN, O. 1978. Stratigraphy and distribution of
Jurassic deposits of the Norwegian-Danish Basin.
Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Serie B, No.2.
MICHELSEN, O. 1989. The log sequence analysis and
environmental aspects of the Lower Jurassic
Fjerritslev Formation in the Danish Subbasin.
Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Serie A, No.25.
Key Biomarkers
POST-JURASSIC
13
14
15
16
19
20
21
22
22 / 5b-5
N 7 / 9-1
26
27
100 km
1993
GR
163
C 1993
28
29
ungrouped
UK reference section
22/5b-5: 3111.5-3127.5m (10208-10260ft) below KB.
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION
Type section
The Danish onshore well Fjerritslev No.2, Jutland:
1320-2300m (4331-7546ft) (Larsen 1966; Michelsen
1989).
22 / 5b-5
The Fjerritslev Formation is the lateral equivalent of part
of the Dunlin Group of the North Viking Graben, of the
Dunrobin Bay Group of the Moray Firth, and of the Lias
Group south of the Mid-North Sea High.
EARLY JURASSIC
The term Fjerritslev Formation was originally introduced

for the Jurassic succession in onshore Denmark, but
Deegan & Scull (1977) extended usage of the term into
the North Sea area. They considered that Norwegian well
7/9-1 best illustrated the characteristics of the formation,
proposing this well as a reference section (Deegan & Scull
1977, p.21, fig.26). In the U.K. sector of the Central
Graben, the Fjerritslev Formation has been positively
identified in only one well (22/5b-5).
FJERRITSLEV FM.
L.variabile
30
TRIASSIC
HERON
GROUP
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
163
FJERRITSLEV
FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
CORMORANT & SKAGERRAK FORMATIONS
1993
Beryl Embayment
South Viking Graben
CROMER
KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN
CORMORANT FM.
?
?
CORMORANT FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
?
Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Mbr
BRORA
COAL
FM.
?
?
?
STATFJORD
FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP
LADYS
WALK
FM.
FJERRITSLEV FM.
?
?
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
HETTANGIAN
TRIASSIC
DARWIN
FORMATION
NANSEN
FORMATION
SINEMURIAN
HERON
GP
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
1993
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
EARLY JURASSIC
BURTON FORMATION
SPEKE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Stroma
Mbr
ORRIN
FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
?
TOARCIAN
Pibroch Mbr
DUNLIN GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
ETIVE FM.
RANNOCH FM.
FLADEN GROUP
NESS FM.
BRENT GROUP
TARBERT FM.
AALENIAN
Chanter Mbr
Gorse Mbr
HUGIN FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
PIPER FM.
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
HUGIN
FORMATION
?
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Claymore
Sst. Mbr
HEATHER
EMERALD FM.
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ling Sst. Mbr
Dirk
Sst. Mbr
HUGIN
FORMATION
BATHONIAN
FLADEN GROUP
MID JURASSIC
C 1993
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Freshney
Sst. Mbr
?
HEATHER FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
Member
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ribble
Sst. Mbr
CALLOVIAN
RHAETIAN
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Burns Sst. Member
BRAE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
PLIENSBACHIAN
Inner Moray Firth
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
Magnus
Sst. Mbr
OXFORDIAN
BAJOCIAN
Outer Moray Firth
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
Central Graben
Birch Sst. Mbr
VOLGIAN
KIMMERIDGIAN
FLADEN GROUP
East Shetland Basin
Unst Basin
BRAE
FORMATION
CRETACEOUS
VALANGINIAN
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
Burns Sst. Member
NORTHERN NORTH SEA

AGE
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
STOTFIELD HERON
CALCRETE FM. GP
BANKS GROUP
(new)
References
ROE, S.-L. & STEEL, R.J. 1985. Sedimentation, sea-level rise and tectonics at
the Triassic-Jurassic boundary (Statfjord Formation), Tampen Spur,
northern North Sea. Journal of Petroleum Geology 8, 163-186.
Thisstudy
study
This
Nansen Mbr
Mbr
Nansen
oi
O
E
H
<
H
CO
Eiriksson Mbr
Mbr
Eiriksson
Raude Mbr
Mbr
Raude
Vollset &
& Dore
Dor (1984)
(1984)
Vollset
NANSEN FM.
FM.
NANSEN
Ph
STATFJORD FM.
FM.
STATFJORD
Nansen Mbr
Mbr
Nansen
Q
at
O
Eiriksson Mbr
Mbr
Eiriksson
H
<
H
tz>
Raude Mbr
Mbr
Raude
STATFJORD FM..
(UNDIFFERENTIATED)
(UNDIFFERENTIATED)
sU-
BANKS
BANKS GROUP
Deegan &
& Scull
Scull (1977)
(1977)
Deegan
Name.
After Sir Joseph Banks, the British naturalist and explorer.
NANSEN FORMATION
STATFJORD FORMATION
p. 167
p. 171
Age
Probably Rhaetian to Sinemurian in the East Shetland Basin and Hettangian to
Pliensbachian in the Beryl Embayment.
RICHARDS, P.C. 1991. Evolution of Lower Jurassic coastal plain and fan delta
sediments in the Beryl Embayment, North Sea. Journal of the Geological

1993
NORWEGIAN SECTO
R
NORWEGIAN
SECTOR
UK SECTOR
SECTO R
UK
STATFJORD FM.
The term Banks Group is introduced to include the revised Statfjord and
Nansen formations. These units were assigned by Deegan & Scull (1977) to
the Raude/Eirikson and Nansen members, respectively, of the Statfjord
Formation, and were not assigned to a group. The term 'Statfjord Group' has
been applied informally to the Banks Group in some Beryl Embayment wells.
The Banks Group represents a dominantly arenaceous, essentially
fluvial/coastal depositional system (Roe & Steel 1985). The sediments are
transitional between the continental red beds of the underlying Triassic
Cormorant Formation and the marine mudstones, siltstones and minor
sandstones of the Dunlin Group. The early Jurassic marine transgression took
place from north to south, with marine conditions becoming established earlier
in the East Shetland Basin than in the Beryl Embayment (Richards 1991).
Sediments of Statfjord and Nansen facies are thus younger in the Beryl
Embayment than in the East Shetland Basin.
The group is recognized in the East Shetland Basin, in the Beryl and Bruce
field areas of the Beryl Embayment, and in immediately adjacent parts of the
Viking Graben. Its western boundary is partly depositional and partly erosive.
165
NANSEN FORMATION
The term 'Nansen Member' was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
unit of white sandstones lying above the interbedded sandstones, siltstones and
minor coals of what is here referred to the Statfjord Formation (the Raude and
Eiriksson members of the Statfjord Formation of Deegan & Scull), and below
the Amundsen Formation (East Shetland Basin) or the newly defined Darwin
Formation (Beryl Embayment). This definition is retained, but the unit is
assigned formation status.
Although the term Nansen Formation (or Nansen Member) is already
widely applied in the East Shetland Basin, lithologically similar sediments in
the Beryl Embayment and adjacent parts of the South Viking Graben area
have previously been assigned to a variety of names: the 'Lower Beryl
Sandstone 2' (Mobil), the 'Statfjord Formation' (BP), the 'Banks Formation'
(Richards 1989), and the 'middle formation' (Richards 1990; 1991).
In the type well (211/24-1), Deegan & Scull (1977) recognized at the top of
the 'Nansen Member' a prominent unit of calcareous sandstone, which they
referred to informally as the 'calcareous sandstone bed'. This unit was
perceived as providing a means of correlation within the East Shetland Basin.
However, calcite-cemented beds occur at other levels within the formation,
and the concept of a uniquely correlatable 'calcareous sandstone bed' cannot
therefore be sustained.
211/27-1 A:
3/15-2:
9/13-15:
9/19-5A:
(10475-10528ft)
(11834-11960ft)
(11810-11979ft)
(12605-12830ft)
Name. After Fridtjof Nansen, the Norwegian polar scientist, explorer and
statesman (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 13).
References
Type section
211/24-1 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p.13): 3112-3158.5m (10210-10362ft)
below KB.
1993
3193-3209m
3607-3645.5m
3600-365 lm
3842-3910.5m
167
Lithology
In the East Shetland Basin, the Nansen Formation consists of fine to coarse
grained, fairly well sorted, occasionally calcite-cemented, more or less
pebbly/granulitic, white to light brown sandstones. In cored sections,
individual beds are often seen to fine upwards above sharp bases. Quartzose
granules and pebbles are frequently concentrated as basal lags in such upwardfining beds. Cross-bedding is recorded in places. Roe & Steel (1985) reported
the presence of horizontal and vertical burrows and wave-ripple lamination.
Thin mudstone beds containing marine fossils occur in places, and correspond
to distinct gamma-ray peaks, often including a prominent peak near the middle
of the formation.
In the Beryl Embayment and in adjacent parts of the South Viking Graben,
the Nansen Formation is composed almost entirely of sandstones. Most of the
sandstones are fine to coarse grained, quartzose, apparently mud-free and
often kaolinitic. They occur in amalgamated and stacked units up to about 8m
thick, normally with uniform grain-size profiles, although upward-fining
cycles are observed in some sections. Quartz granules and small clasts of red
sandstone occur locally. Sedimentary structures are rare, but include ripple
lamination and planar or inclined laminae. Bioturbation is rare, but mud-lined
traces are recorded. Near the top of the formation, a unit of muddy sandstone
is often present, reflected in relatively high gamma-ray values. These
sandstones are mineralogically similar to the underlying clean sandstones, but
are characterized by muddy, carbonaceous wisps and laminae, frequently with
indistinct burrows. Distinct gamma-ray peaks near the base and the middle of
the formation correspond to thin beds of more or less pebbly, silty mudstone .
Upper boundary
In the East Shetland Basin, the top of the Nansen Formation is defined by a
downward change from mudstones of the Amundsen Formation to sandstones,
reflected in a distinct downward decrease in gamma-ray values (e.g. 211/271A). In the Beryl Embayment and adjacent parts of the South Viking Graben,
it is represented by a downward change from mudstones of the Darwin
Formation to sandstones, also associated with a downward decrease in
gamma-ray values (e.g. 9/13-15). This is associated with a downhole increase
in velocity where calcite cement occurs at the top of the Nansen Formation
(e.g. 211/27-1A).
Lower boundary
In the Beryl Embayment and easternmost parts of the East Shetland Basin
(e.g. 3/15-2, 9/13-15), the base of the formation is defined by a downward
1993
change from sandstone to interbedded sandstone, mudstone and minor coals of

the Statfjord Formation. This is marked by a downward increase in gammaray values and by a downward change from a relatively low, uniform gammaray response to a more erratic gamma-ray response.
In the East Shetland Basin, west of the Ninian-Hutton fault trend, the
Statfjord Formation is absent, and the Nansen Formation rests with possible
unconformity on the Cormorant Formation (Triassic). In this area (e.g. 211/271A), the boundary is defined as the downward change from white or light
brown, more or less calcite cemented, sandstones to red, predominantly
argillaceous strata.
The Nansen Formation is recognized over most of the East Shetland Basin to
the north of 60 30'N, and extends eastwards into the Viking Graben. It is
also recognized in the Beryl and Bruce field areas of the Beryl Embayment,
and in the Viking Graben immediately to the east and southeast. It is,
however, absent from the Transitional Shelf, where Middle or Upper Jurassic
rocks overlie pre-Jurassic strata. In the Viking Graben immediately adjacent
to the Transitional Shelf, some wells indicate that Upper Jurassic strata rest
directly on the Devonian, but most released wells do not reach the base of the
Jurassic.
attaining a maximum thickness of about 60m. In the Beryl Embayment and
immediately adjacent parts of the Viking Graben, it attains a maximum
thickness of 75m.
The Nansen Formation is diachronous. The lower part of the formation in the
East Shetland Basin is time equivalent to the upper part of the Statfjord
Formation of the Beryl Embayment, and the lower part of the formation in the
Beryl Embayment is equivalent to the lower part of the Amundsen of the East
Shetland Basin.
The Nansen Formation was deposited in a shallow-marine environment in the
East Shetland Basin (Deegan & Scull 1977). Roe & Steel (1985) suggested
that in the Tampen Spur area, the formation represents a marine-reworked
deposit of shoreline and nearshore origin. Upward-fining beds, particularly
near the base of the formation in the East Shetland Basin, may represent
coastal channel deposits. Richards (1991) has suggested that the
168
predominantly upward-fining sandstones in the Beryl Embayment area were

deposited in fan deltas, with pebbly siltstones representing debris-flow
deposits, and the muddy sandstones at the top of the formation being of
shallow-marine origin.
Vail & Todd (1981) suggested that over most of the East Shetland Basin,
the base of the Nansen Formation shows onlap over truncated strata, and is
therefore a sequence boundary. However, it is possible that a conformable
relationship may exist in places where red-bed sedimentation continued into
the early Jurassic.
Dinoflagellate cysts and acritarchs are rare, although the L.variabile biomarker
has been recorded in places from sediments coincident with the mid-formation
gamma-ray peak. The formation contains the earliest marine microfaunas of
the North Sea Jurassic, including the L.semireticulata biomarker.
Age
Probably Hettangian to Sinemurian age in the East Shetland Basin and
Hettangian to early Pliensbachian age in the Beryl Embayment.
References

VAIL, P.R. & TODD, R.G. 1981. Northern North Sea Jurassic unconformities,
chronostratigraphy and sea level changes from seismic stratigraphy. In:
shelf of North-west Europe, 216-235. Hey den & Son, London.

NANSEN FORMATION
NANSEN
FORMATION
3 / 15-2
0
40
COOK
FORMATION
3153
10344
3164.5
10382
BURTON FM.
GR
120
140
DT
m
ft
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
3209
10528
GR
200
140
40
DT
m
ft
m
ft
3193
10475
NANSEN
FORMATION
40
3607
11834
NANSEN
FORMATION
3645.5
11960
120
140
DT
40
STATFJORD
FORMATION
3910.5
12830
3959
12988
CORMORANT
FM.
210
m
ft
3842
12605
3600
11810
3651
11979
STATFJORD
FORMATION
GR
DARWIN
FORMATION
DT
STATFJORD
FORMATION
140
DARWIN
FORMATION
120
9 / 19-5A
NANSEN
FORMATION
GR
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
9 / 13-15
NANSEN
FORMATION
211 / 27-1A
211
211 / 27-1A
3 / 15-2
9 / 13-15
Key Biomarkers
9 / 19-5A
14
15
16
LITHOLOGY
MID
JURASSIC
DUNLIN GROUP
13
Mudstone /
Siltstone
22
Sandstone
Coal
26
27
28
29
30
100 m
100 km
TRIASSIC
NANSEN FORMATION
169
169
PENTLAND FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
DARWIN FORMATION
L. spinosa
BURTON FORMATION
L. variabile
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
NANSEN FORMATION
NANSEN FORMATION
STATFJORD
FORMATION
STATFJORD
FORMATION
CORMORANT FORMATION
C 1993
1993
Beryl Embayment
BROOM FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
BANKS
GROUP
21
HERON GROUP
20
EARLY JURASSIC
19
East Shetland Basin
O. pseudoalatus
CORMORANT FORMATION
FORMATION OCCURS TO EAST OF THE

NINIAN-HUTTON FAULT
NANSEN
FORMATION
NANSEN FORMATION
STATFJORD FORMATION
The term Statfjord Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a
heterolithic unit of sandstones, siltstones and mudstones lying between
Triassic beds and the Dunlin Group, and was modified from the 'Statfjord
Sand Formation' of Bowen (1975).
Deegan & Scull (1977) subdivided their Statfjord Formation into three
members. In ascending order, these were the 'Raude Member', the 'Eiriksson
Member', and the 'Nansen Member'. The Nansen unit is here removed from
the Statfjord Formation and assigned separate formation status within the
Banks Group (p. 165).
Deegan & Scull (1977) suggested that the subdivision of the Statfjord
Formation into Raude and Eiriksson members was possible only in the area of
the Brent and Statfjord fields. Vollset & Dor (1984) also noted the difficulty
of subdividing the succession into Eiriksson and Raude members over most of
the North Viking Graben. The Eiriksson and Raude are therefore no longer
considered appropriate in the UK sector, and no subdivision is proposed for
the Statfjord Formation, as defined here.
In the Beryl Embayment, the formation has been referred to as the 'Lower
Beryl Sandstone 1' (Mobil), the 'Eiriksson Formation' (Mobil and Hamilton),
the 'Scott Formation' (Richards 1989), and the 'lower formation' (Richards
1990; 1991).
The Raude Formation / Ruadh Shale unit, recognized by Mobil in the Beryl
Embayment area as part of their 'Statfjord Group', is here excluded from the
Statfjord Formation, but is placed within the underlying Cormorant Formation
because of its dominantly red coloration.
Type section
N33/12-2 (Deegan & Scull 1977, p. 12, fig. 17): 2719-2951m (8919-9681ft)
Remarks: Deegan & Scull defined the formation in this well as containing a
topmost 'Nansen member'; the Nansen unit is here removed from the Statfjord
Formation, resulting in revision of the upper boundary.
1993
211/24-1:
3/15-2:
9/8a-7:
9/13-19:
Name.
1977).
3158.5-3434m
3645.5-3997m
4095-4118m
3663.5-3717.5m
(10362-11266ft)
(11960-13113ft)
(13435-13510ft)
(12020-12196ft)
From the Statfjord Field in Norwegian Quadrant 33 (Deegan & Scull
References

Publishers, London.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
sea. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for


171
Lithology
The Statfjord Formation consists of interbedded sandstones, siltstones,
mudstones and, in some sections, minor coals. In the East Shetland Basin, the
sandstone beds are light grey to white, fine to very coarse grained, sometimes
pebbly, micaceous, variably kaolinitic and sometimes cross-bedded. Sandstone
beds are more easily correlatable between wells in the upper part of the
formation than in the lower part (Roe & Steel 1985). Bed thicknesses average
about 5m for the sandstones and about 5m for the mudstones and siltstones
(Deegan & Scull 1977). Siltstones and mudstones are subordinate to
sandstones, and are grey, green, reddish brown or occasionally red,
micromicaceous and sometimes carbonaceous. Coal seams, up to about 3.5m
thick, occur locally, particularly in the uppermost part of the formation in the
East Shetland Basin, where Deegan & Scull (1977) also reported the presence
of marine fossils.
In the Beryl Embayment, the sandstones usually have sharp bases, and
frequently fine upwards from coarse or medium grained to fine or very fine
grained, in bed-sets up to 3m thick. In some sections these are stacked
vertically in units up to about 10m thick. Cross-bedding and unidirectional
ripple lamination are recorded in places, and carbonized plant/woody
fragments form sporadic basal lags. Thin-bedded sandstones (<10 cm up to
about 0.5m thick) also occur interbedded with the siltstones, mudstones and
coals, and display a range of sedimentary structures, such as parallel to subparallel lamination, ripple lamination and water-escape structures.
Associated siltstones and mudstones in the Beryl Embayment are mid-grey,
mostly blocky and massive, but sometimes fissile; they occur in units up to a
few metres thick. Minor coals are recorded interbedded with the siltstones and
mudstones.
Upper boundary
The top of the Statfjord Formation is defined by a downward change from
sandstones (Nansen Formation) to interbedded sandstones, mudstones and
minor coals. It is marked by a downward increase in gamma-ray values and by
a downward transition to a more erratic gamma-ray log response. A slight
downward decrease in velocity is observed in some sections.
Lower boundary
The base of the formation is defined by a gross downward change from
predominantly grey, white and green colours to predominantly red colours and
by a change to more argillaceous facies (Cormorant Formation). This
lithological change is accompanied in some sections by a downward increase
in gamma-ray values. The exact position of the lower boundary can, however,
be difficult to locate precisely in some wells because of the variable nature of
the lithologies and colours in the boundary zone.
The Statfjord Formation occurs in the easternmost parts of the East Shetland
Basin, in the Beryl Embayment, and in adjacent parts of the Viking Graben.
Steel & Ryseth (1990) noted that the formation occurs only to the east of the
Ninian-Hutton fault trend. In the Beryl and Bruce field areas of the Beryl
Embayment, the formation is bounded by faults and has an erosional limit to the
west and to the north; it probably extends eastwards into the Norwegian sector.
1993
The formation attains a maximum thickness of over 300m in the East

Shetland Basin and about 80m in the Beryl Embayment area.
Deegan & Scull (1977) interpreted the succession as a braided stream system
passing up to coastal barriers, mouth bars and backswamps. Kirk (1980),
Chauvin & Valachi (1980) and Skarpnes et al. (1980) postulated depositional
environments similar to those of Deegan & Scull (1977) for the lower part,
but suggested that the upper part includes a significant proportion of fluvial
facies.
Roe & Steel (1985) re-interpreted the succession in the Tampen Spur area
as a coastal fan-delta system, consisting of channelized sandstones associated
with coastal-plain facies. The formation is interpreted as a channelized coastalplain deposit in the Beryl Embayment (Richards 1991).
The O.pseudoalatus biomarker has been identified within the Statfjord
Formation.
Age
Probably Rhaetian or Hettangian to Sinemurian. The youngest representatives
occur in the Beryl Embayment area.
References
CHAUVIN, A.L. & VALACHI, L.Z. 1980. Sedimentology of the Brent and
Statfjord Formations of Statfjord Field. In: The sedimentation of the North

Sea reservoir rocks. Norwegian Petroleum Society, Geilo, 16/1-17.
KIRK, R.J. 1980. Statfjord field: a North Sea giant. In: HALBOUTY, M.T. (ed.)
Giant oil and gas fields of the decade 1968-78. American Association of


SKARPNES, O., HAMAR, G.P., JAKOBSON, K.H. & ORMAASEN, D.E. 1980. Regional
Jurassic setting of the North Sea north of the central highs. In: The
sedimentation of North Sea reservoir rocks. Norwegian Petroleum Society
13, 1-8.
STEEL, R. & RYSETH, A. 1990. The Triassic-early Jurassic succession in the
northern North Sea: megasequence stratigraphy and intra-Triassic tectonics.

In: HARDMAN, R. F. P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for
172
STATFJORD FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD
GR
200
140
9 / 8a-7
3 / 15-2
211 / 24-1
DT
40
ft
GR
120
140
DT
40
GR
ft
200
140
9 / 13-19
DT
40
GR
120
240
DT
40
ft
ft
DARWIN FM.
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
AMUNDSEN
FORMATION
3117
10227
NANSEN
DARWIN
FORMATION
3607
11834
NANSEN
FORMATION
FORMATION
3158.5
10362
4060
13320
NANSEN
FORMATION
3608
11837
NANSEN
FORMATION
4095
3645.5
3663.5
12020
13435
STATFJORD
FORMATION
11960
4118
13510
STATFJORD
FORMATION
TRIASSIC
3717.5
12196
STATFJORD FORMATION
STATFJORD FORMATION
TRIASSIC
3434
11266
DISTRIBUTION MAP
CORMORANT
FORMATION
210
211
3997
211 / 24-1
13113
CORMORANT
FORMATION
3 / 15-2
TRIASSIC
PENTLAND FORMATION
13
9 / 8a-7
14
15
16
20
21
22
27
28
29
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
DARWIN FORMATION
L. spinosa
LITHOLOGY
BURTON FORMATION
19
L. variabile
BANKS
GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
Mudstone /
Siltstone
Sandstone
NANSEN FORMATION
STATFJORD
FORMATION
26
CORMORANT FORMATION
30
100 m
STATFJORD
FORMATION
C 1993
1993
BROOM FORMATION
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
HERON GROUP
EARLY JURASSIC
DUNLIN GROUP
MID
JURASSIC
Beryl Embayment
9 / 13-19
Key Biomarkers
East Shetland Basin
O. pseudoalatus
CORMORANT FORMATION
100 km
FORMATION OCCURS TO EAST OF THE

NINIAN-HUTTON FAULT
STATFJORD FORMATION
173
173
STATFJORD FORMATION
FORMATION
STATFJORD
CORMORANT FORMATION
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
A brief account of the Cormorant Formation is included here since, although

largely of Triassic age, it is believed to extend locally into the early Jurassic.
The term Cormorant Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977,
p.9) for the argillaceous sandstones, siltstones and sandy mudstones of red-bed
fades that lie beneath sediments of the Banks Group over much of the East
Shetland Basin. In Part 4 of this revision, the formation is extended into the
Beryl Embayment, with the laterally equivalent Skagerrak Formation
occurring in adjacent parts of the South Viking Graben. The transition takes
place across the intervening Crawford Spur.
The Cormorant Formation is composed of white, pale grey, greenish grey,
brown, and reddish brown sandstones, with red, reddish brown, greenish grey,
and minor dark grey, purple, and white mudstones, and sporadic thin
limestones. Sections at the centre of the East Shetland Basin and Beryl
Embayment are mudstone dominated, whereas those near the East Shetland
Platform and Crawford Spur are sandstone dominated.
The Cormorant Formation is overlain conformably by sediments of the
Statfjord Formation over large parts of the Beryl Embayment, and in the east
of the East Shetland Basin. In such sections, the boundary is defined by the
uppermost occurrence of predominant red beds (Deegan & Scull 1977;
Johnson et al., in press), and often by a downward increase in the proportion
of mudstone, as indicated by a change to higher and more erratic gamma-ray
values. Elsewhere, the formation underlies younger Jurassic or Cretaceous
strata (Lervik et al. 1989, fig.3), and the boundary is marked by a sharp
lithological and wireline-log break.
The sandstones and mudstones of the Cormorant Formation were deposited
in fluvial, alluvial and lacustrine environments. The thin limestones are
calcretes, formed during periods of relatively high aridity. The Cormorant
Formation is largely of Triassic (Scythian to Rhaetian) age, but is believed to
extend into the early Hettangian in places.
A brief account of the Skagerrak Formation is included here since, although

largely of Triassic age, it is believed to extend locally into the early Jurassic.
The term Skagerrak Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977)
for red, brown, grey, and green Middle and Late Triassic arenaceous
sediments that overlie monotonous red and brown mudstones of the Smith
Bank Formation in the Norwegian sector of the South Viking Graben and
Central Graben. In Part 4 of this revision, the formation is extended into the
UK South Viking Graben and parts of the UK Central Graben, following the
proposals of Fisher & Mudge (1990). In the UK Northern North Sea, the
formation is limited to the southern part of the South Viking Graben, with the
laterally equivalent Cormorant Formation occurring in the Beryl Embayment.
The transition takes place across the intervening Crawford Spur.
In the South Viking Graben, the Skagerrak Formation comprises a
monotonous continental red-bed sequence of fluvial sandstones and subsidiary
thinly bedded siltstones and mudstones. The sandstones of the Skagerrak
Formation are generally argillaceous, fine to medium grained and grey, white,
brown or reddish brown in colour. The siltstones and mudstones are
micaceous, and reddish brown, or, less commonly, greenish grey or white.
Many of the siltstones are slightly calcareous, but the mudstones are generally
non-calcareous. The Skagerrak Formation is unconformably overlain by
Middle Jurassic, Upper Jurassic or Cretaceous rocks in all sections.
The sediments of Skagerrak Formation were deposited in fluvial setting,
with the coarse detritus being derived mainly from the east (Fisher & Mudge
1990). In the Crawford Field area, the Skagerrak Formation includes fluvial
channel-fill sandstones, sheetflood sandstones, lacustrine deposits and
pedogenic carbonates (Yaliz 1991). The formation is largely of Middle to
Upper Triassic age, but is believed to extend into the Jurassic in the South
Viking Graben.
References
LERVIK, K.S., SPENCER, A.M. & WARRINGTON, G. 1989. Outline of Triassic
stratigraphy and structure in the central and northern North Sea. In:
JOHNSON, H., RICHARDS, P.C., LONG, D. & GRAHAM, C.C. In press. United
Kingdom offshore regional report: the geology of the northern North Sea.
HMSO, London.
1993
References
FISHER, M.J. & MUDGE, D.C. 1990. Triassic. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.)
Introduction to the petroleum geology of the North Sea, 191-218.
Blackwell Scientific Publications, Oxford.
YALIZ, A. The Crawford Field, Block 9/28a, UK North Sea. In: ABBOTTS, I.L.
(ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years commemorative volume.
175
CORRELATION PANELS
1993
Beryl Embayment
South Viking Graben
CROMER
KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN
DARWIN
FORMATION
HETTANGIAN
?
CORMORANT FM.
?
?
CORMORANT FORMATION
STATFJORD
FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
FLADEN GROUP
Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Mbr
BRORA
COAL
FM.
?
?
?
LADYS
WALK
FM.
FJERRITSLEV FM.
?
?
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
?
NANSEN
FORMATION
SINEMURIAN
HERON
GP
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
TRIASSIC
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
EARLY JURASSIC
BURTON FORMATION
SPEKE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Stroma
Mbr
ORRIN
FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
?
TOARCIAN
Pibroch Mbr
DUNLIN GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
ETIVE FM.
RANNOCH FM.
FLADEN GROUP
NESS FM.
BRENT GROUP
TARBERT FM.
AALENIAN
Chanter Mbr
Gorse Mbr
HUGIN FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
PIPER FM.
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
HUGIN
FORMATION
?
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Claymore
Sst. Mbr
HEATHER
EMERALD FM.
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ling Sst. Mbr
Dirk
Sst. Mbr
HUGIN
FORMATION
BATHONIAN
FLADEN GROUP
MID JURASSIC
C
1993
1993
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Freshney
Sst. Mbr
?
HEATHER FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
Member
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ribble
Sst. Mbr
CALLOVIAN
RHAETIAN
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Burns Sst. Member
BRAE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
PLIENSBACHIAN
Inner Moray Firth
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
Magnus
Sst. Mbr
OXFORDIAN
BAJOCIAN
Outer Moray Firth
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
Central Graben
Birch Sst. Mbr
VOLGIAN
KIMMERIDGIAN
FLADEN GROUP
East Shetland Basin
Unst Basin
BRAE
FORMATION
CRETACEOUS
VALANGINIAN
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
Burns Sst. Member
NORTHERN NORTH SEA

AGE
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
STOTFIELD HERON
CALCRETE FM. GP
CORRELATION PANELS
CORRELATION
PANELS
DUNLIN & DUNROBIN BAY GROUPS
BANKS GROUP
210
33
211
35
34
210
35
34
33
211
6
5
31
30
26
25
31
30
26
25
12
13
14
15
16
15
17
16
12
13
14
15
16
15
16
17
17
18
19
26
C 1993
1993
20
21
22
27
28
29
30
17
18
19
26
177
177
20
21
22
27
28
29
30
CORRELATION PANELS
1993
178
BANKS GROUP
BANKS
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
1 1
CORRELATION
PANEL
GR
100
140
DT
3 / 9a-3
3 / 4-6
211 / 29-4
40
GR
140
140
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
9 / 13-12
3 / 9b-7
40
GR
160
140
DT
40
GR
140
140
DT
40
3600
DUNLIN GROUP
2800
DUNLIN GROUP
3600
4500
3700
3700
2900
3700
4600
SIC
IAS
TR
3800
3000
3800
TRIASSIC
210
211
33
34
35
211 / 29-4
2
30
31
LITHOLOGY
8
26
9 / 13-12
Mudstone /
Siltstone
Sandstone
NANSEN FORMATION
STATFJORD FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
25
100 km
C
1993
1993
BANKS GROUP
BANKS
GROUP
179
179
CORRELATION PANEL
1 1
CORRELATION
PANEL
BRENT GROUP
BRENT
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
2 2
CORRELATION
PANEL
211 / 12-4
0
GR
140
140
DT
210 / 20-1
40
GR
120
140
DT
211 / 17a-2
40
GR
140
120
DT
211 / 28-1A
40
GR
220
140
DT
3 / 2-4
40
GR
150
120
3 / 8a-5A
DT
40
GR
180
120
DT
40
3500
HUMBER GP
3500
HUMBER GP
3700
2300
3000
3500
3600
3600
2400
DUNLIN GP
210
DUNLIN GP
211
211 / 12-4
LITHOLOGY
3 / 8a-5A
TARBERT FORMATION
NESS FORMATION
Sandstone
ETIVE FORMATION
RANNOCH FORMATION
100 km
C
1993
1993
BRENT
GROUP
BRENT GROUP
BRENT GROUP
Mudstone /
Siltstone
BROOM FORMATION
181
CORRELATION
PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL
2 2
BRENT GROUP
BRENT
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
3 3
CORRELATION
PANEL
210 / 29-1
0
GR
140
190
DT
211 / 21-7
40
GR
180
140
DT
211 / 22-1
0
40
2800
GR
120
140
DT
211 / 27-4A
0
40
3500
HUMBER GP
GR
180
130
DT
211 / 28-5
40
3600
GR
140
140
DT
211 / 29-3
40
3600
GR
100
190
HUMBER GP
DT
40
2600
2900
2900
3600
DUNLIN GP
3700
3700
2700
3800
2800
DUNLIN GP
210
211
210 / 29-1
211 / 29-3
LITHOLOGY
NESS FORMATION
ETIVE FORMATION
Sandstone
RANNOCH FORMATION
BROOM FORMATION
100 km
C
1993
1993
BRENT GROUP
BRENT
GROUP
BRENT GROUP
Mudstone /
Siltstone
TARBERT FORMATION
183
183
CORRELATION PANEL
3 3
CORRELATION
PANEL
BRENT GROUP
BRENT
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
4 4
CORRELATION
PANEL
211 / 13-7
0
GR
220
140
DT
211 / 18A-21
40
GR
120
120
DT
211 / 19-6
40
GR
220
140
DT
211 / 19-4
211 / 19-3
40
GR
220
140
DT
40
GR
240
160
DT
211 / 19-2
40
GR
220
140
DT
40
3600
3000
HEATHER FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY FM.
3100
3000
3500
3700
3100
3200
3300
Rannoch Mudstone Unit

Rannoch Mudstone Unit
210
ORMATIO
RMATION
COOK F
DRAKE FO
3800
3100
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
211
211 / 13-7
211 /19-2
TARBERT FORMATION
LITHOLOGY
Sandstone
100 km
C
1993
1993
BRENT GROUP
BRENT
GROUP
ETIVE FORMATION
RANNOCH FORMATION
BRENT GROUP
NESS FORMATION
Mudstone /
Siltstone
BROOM FORMATION
185
CORRELATION PANEL
4 4
CORRELATION
PANEL
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
5 5
CORRELATION
PANEL
210 / 25-4
0
GR
140
140
DT
211 / 26-4
0
40
GR
120
140
DT
3 / 2-7
40
GR
140
140
211 / 28-4
DT
40
GR
100
140
DT
211 / 29-6
0
40
GR
140
160
DT
40
3600
3000
BRENT GROUP
BRENT GROUP
2900
2700
3400
NANSEN FORM
ATION
STATFJORD FO
RMATION
3700
3100
3000
2800
NA
3500
NS
EN
ST
AT
FO
RM
AT
FJ
OR
IO
FO
RM
AT
IO
210
211
210 / 25-4
211 / 29-6
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone /
Siltstone
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
BURTON FORMATION
100 km
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
C
1993
1993
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN
GROUP
187
DUNLIN GROUP
Sandstone
CORRELATION PANEL
5 5
CORRELATION
PANEL
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
6 6
CORRELATION
PANEL
211 / 13-7
0
GR
160
140
DT
211 / 24-1
211 / 23-4
0
40
GR
120
140
DT
40
GR
120
140
DT
3 / 15-4
3 / 4-5
0
40
GR
140
140
DT
40
BRENT GP
GR
120
140
DT
40
BRENT GP
3800
2900
2900
3000
3600
3900
3000
NANSEN FM.
3000
3100
3700
3100
3100
NANSE
N FM.
210
211 33
3800
34
211 / 13-7
LITHOLOGY
2
30
Siltstone
DRAKE FORMATION
Sandstone
COOK FORMATION
BURTON FORMATION
100 km
DUNLIN
GROUP
3 / 15-4
Mudstone /
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
C
1993
1993
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN
GROUP
189
189
CORRELATION PANEL
6 6
CORRELATION
PANEL
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
7 7
CORRELATION
PANEL
9 / 8a-7
0
GR
160
110
DT
9 / 9a-6
9 / 9b-4Z
0
40
GR
180
110
DT
40
GR
120
120
9 / 10c-2
DT
40
GR
120
110
DT
40
4000
4000
3500
4900
9
9 / 8a-7
9 / 10c-2
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone /
Siltstone
14
15
16
DARWIN FORMATION
100 km
C
1993
1993
DUNLIN
GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
191
DUNLIN
GROUP
Sandstone
CORRELATION
PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL
7 7
DUNROBIN BAY
GROUP
DUNROBIN
BAY
GROUP
12 / 21-3
0
GR
200
140
BHCS
CORRELATION PANEL
8 8
CORRELATION
PANEL
12 / 26-1
40
2900
BRORA
COAL FORMATION
GR
100
140
DT
12 / 27-1
40
HEATHER FM.
BEATRICE
FORMATION
GR
120
220
DT
12 / 22-2
40
1100
GRC
100
140
DTC
12 / 28-1
40
GRC
100
240
DTC
18 / 5a-1A
40
GR
120
140
DT
40
HEATHER FM.
HEATHER FM.
BRORA
COAL FORMATION
2200
BEATRICE
FORMATION
1200
1400
1400
STOTFIELD
CALCRETE FM.
1200
3000
2300
1300
ETE FM.
STOTFIELD CALCR
LOSSIEHE
AD FORMAT
ION
1500
3100
12
13
12 / 21-3
LITHOLOGY
18 / 5a-1A
18
19
ORRIN FORMATION
Sandstone
Limestone
MAINS FORMATION
DUNROBIN
BAY GROUP
17
GOLSPIE FORMATION
1993
C
1993
DUNROBIN
BAY
GROUP
DUNROBIN BAY
GROUP
193
193
CORRELATION
PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL
8 8
FLADEN GROUP
FLADEN
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
9 9
CORRELATION
PANEL
12 / 21-3
0
GR
140
140
DT
12 / 28-1
11 / 30-6
0
40
GR
120
140
DT
40
GR
100
140
DT
13 / 28-3
40
HEATHER FORMATION
GR
220
140
DT
15 / 17-4
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Member
2200
DUNROBIN
BAY GROUP
120
160
DT
40
Stroma
Member
HEATHER FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
BRORA COAL FM.
2800
1400
GR
PIPER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Carr Member
40
2800
PENTLAND FORMATION
2700
TRIASSIC
V V
TRIASSIC
BRORA COAL FM.
V V V
2800
2900
DUNROBIN
BAY GROUP
11
12
13
15
14
15 / 17-4
Stroma Member
LITHOLOGY
12 / 21-3
Sandstone
18
19
20
21
FORMATION
Louise Member
Coal
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
Volcanics
PENTLAND FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP
17
Carr Member
BEATRICE
100 km
1993
FLADEN
GROUP
FLADEN GROUP
195
CORRELATION
PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL
9 9
FLADEN GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL 10
9 / 9a-6
0
GR
120
140
9 / 19-3
DT
40
GR
120
140
DT
40
GR
100
140
DT
40
3300
3400
3400
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V
3500
3600
RW
DA
IN
3600
FM
3700
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
3700
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
25
9 / 9a-6
3800
LITHOLOGY
SM
ITH
15
16
15 16
Sandstone
20
21
22
FM
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
28
29
Rattray
Volcanics
Member
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
120
140
DT
30 / 1c-3
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Rattray
Volcanics
Member
2700
4500
2800
4600
2900
4700
3000
SKAGERRAK FM.
3100
3200
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
3400
100 km
1993
FLADEN GROUP
197
40
HUMBER GP
3300
30
GR
Volcanics
FLADEN GROUP
27
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
HUGIN
FORMATION
26
40
Chalk
Coal
19
BA
NK
14
DT
CRETACEOUS
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
3500
13
140
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
3400
200
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
3300
GR
CRETACEOUS
HUMBER GP
30 / 1c-3
21 / 10-1
16 / 23-4
HUMBER GROUP
1993
HUMBER GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL 11 (N)
199
CORRELATION PANEL 11 (N)
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
11 11
(S) (S)
CORRELATION
PANEL
9 / 10c-2
0
GR
200
140
DT
9 / 9b-2B
40
GR
140
140
DT
9 / 13a-29
40
GR
240
140
DT
9 / 13b-25A
40
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
4100
GR
200
140
DT
9 / 17-2
40
2900
CROMER KNOLL
GROUP
GR
200
190
DT
40
2500
SHETLAND GROUP
3400
3600
2600
3000
4200
3500
3700
FL
AD
4300
EN
2700
GR
OU
3600
3800
2800
4400
N
DE
OU
GR
FL
4500
LITHOLOGY
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
Sandstone
9 / 17-2
Limestone
HEATHER
HUMBER GROUP
9 / 10c-2
FORMATION
100 km
C 1993
1993
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
201
201
CORRELATION PANEL
11 11
(S) (S)
CORRELATION
PANEL
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
210 / 29-1
0
GR
200
190
DT
CORRELATION PANEL
12 12
CORRELATION
PANEL
211 / 21-1A
40
GR
200
190
DT
211 / 27-10
211 / 21-9
0
40
GR
200
190
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
211 / 29-1
211 / 28-5
40
GR
220
140
DT
40
GR
240
190
DT
40
2700
2600
3300
CROMER KNOLL GP
CROMER KNOLL GP
2600
2800
3200
2800
2700
3400
2700
2900
NT
BRE
2800
UP
GRO
3300
3500
BR
EN
T
GR
OU
3400
3500
3600
LITHOLOGY
210
211
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
Marl
210 / 29-1
50 km
C 1993
1993
FORMATION
HEATHER
211 / 29-1
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
Limestone
203
203
HUMBER GROUP
Sandstone
FORMATION
CORRELATION PANEL
1212
CORRELATION
PANEL
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
16 / 6a-2
0
GR
200
140
DT
CORRELATION PANEL
13 13
CORRELATION
PANEL
16 / 7a-27
16 / 7a-8
40
GR
240
140
DT
40
GR
200
190
DT
40
GR
300
240
DT
16 / 8-1
16 / 8a-4
16 / 8b-3
0
40
GR
220
140
DT
40
GR
250
190
DT
40
3800
CROMER KNOLL GP
CROMER KNOLL GP
3700
3900
2500
4000
3700
3900
3800
4000
4100
3800
4000
3900
4100
4200
MARGI
3900
4100
UL
NAL FA
4000
EM
T SYST
OLD RED
4200
SANDSTONE
4300
4000
4200
4100
4300
4400
4100
4300
4200
4400
4500
4200
4400
4300
4500
4600
4500
4600
16
4700
Marl
16 / 6a-2
Limestone / Chalk
Sandstone
4800
16 / 8-1
?
?
100 km
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HEATHER FM.
Ling
Sst. Mbr
?
4700
HUGIN
FORMATION
Ling
4800
Sandstone
Member
4900
HUMBER GROUP
BRAE
FORMATION
FORMATION ASSIGNMENT UNCERTAIN
LITHOLOGY
15
C
1993
1993
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
205
CORRELATION PANEL
13 13
CORRELATION
PANEL
HUMBER
GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
16 / 8a-4
0
GR
220
140
DT
CORRELATION PANEL
14 14
CORRELATION
PANEL
16 / 13a-3
0
40
GR
220
140
DT
22 / 8a-3
16 / 17-6
40
GR
200
140
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
22 / 27a-2
0
40
GR
200
140
DT
29 / 2a-2
40
CROMER KNOLL GP
CROMER KNOLL GP
3900
GR
140
190
DT
40
3600
3800
4300
4600
4200
3700
4000
3900
4400
BRAE
FORMATION
4700
4300
3800
4100
4000
4500
4800
4400
FULMAR
FORMATION
4200
3900
4100
4600
4900
BRAE
FORMATION
FULMAR
4300
FORMATION
4200
4700
4000
5000
4400
Casing
Shoe
ND
LA
T
EN
FM
4300
4800
5100
4500
4400
4900
4600
4500
5000
4700
4600
5100
15
16
21
22
16 / 8a-4
LITHOLOGY
L
NT
FM
PE
Sandstone
4800
AN
Ling
Member
Sandstone
5200
PENTLAND FM.
Conglomerate
BRAE
?
FORMATION
BRAE
FM.
Ling
Sst.
Mbr
HEATHER
FULMAR
FORMATION
FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
FM.
4900
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
Coal
28
29
30
Marl
29 / 2a-2
Limestone
100 km
C 1993
1993
HUMBER
GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
207
207
CORRELATION
PANEL
14
CORRELATION
PANEL
14
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER GROUP
21 / 30-5
0
GR
200
140
DT
22 / 21-2
40
GR
200
190
DT
22 / 16a-2Z
0
40
GR
220
140
DT
22 / 8a-3
0
40
GR
200
140
DT
22 / 5b-4
40
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
GR
100
190
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
DT
40
3400
4200
3600
2500
4200
3500
4300
3700
2600
4300
4400
3800
2700
4400
4500
3900
M.
AND F
PENTL
4000
SM
4100
ITH
NK
BA
.
FM
4200
4300
4400
20
21
22
22 / 5b-4
?PENTLAND FORMATION
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone / Siltstone / Marl
Sandstone
HEATHER FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
C 1993
1993
HUMBER GROUP
Limestone
HUMBER
GROUP
HUMBER GROUP
Coal
209
209
100 km
21 / 30-5
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
GR
200
140
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
30 / 6-3
29 / 4a-1A
29 / 9b-2
29 / 12-1
0
CORRELATION PANEL
16 16
CORRELATION
PANEL
40
GR
220
190
DT
40
GR
220
190
DT
30 / 2-1
30 / 8-1
0
40
GR
200
190
DT
GR
260
190
DT
40
3900
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
2400
3700
4400
4000
4500
4000
2500
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
3800
4100
4500
4600
FL
4100
AD
2600
EN
GR
3900
OU
GR
OU
P
4600
AD
EN
4200
4000
RM
IAN
FL
2700
? PE
4300
2800
4100
4400
4200
4500
GRO
UP
4300
FLA
D
4400
EN
4600
4700
4500
4800
30
29
30 / 2-1
Freshney
Sandstone
Member
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone and Siltstone
4900
Sandstone
29 / 12-1
FULMAR FM
FULMAR FORMATION
Marl
5000
Freshney
Sandstone
Member
Limestone
100 km
C
1993
1993
HUMBER
GROUP
HUMBER GROUP
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
HEATHER
FORMATION
Volcanics
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
211
CORRELATION
PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL
16 16
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
17 17
CORRELATION
PANEL
30 / 16-7
0.
GR
200. 140.
DT
30 / 17b-8
40.
0.
CHALK GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
GR
200. 140.
DT
30 / 17b-5
40.
0.
3600
GR
200. 140.
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
DT
30 / 23-2A
0.
40.
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CHALK GROUP
GR
200.
140.
DT
30 / 24-30
40.
0.
3300
200.
GR
190.
CHALK GROUP
3400
3700
M.
NK F
H BA
SMIT
4200
3200
3800
dstone
San
Ribble
Membe
3300
3900
3400
4000
NK
A
HB
FM
IT
SM
3500
30
29
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone / Siltstone / Marl
30 / 24-30

Ribble Sst. Member
Sandstone
FULMAR FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
30 / 16-7
Limestone
100 km
Chalk
C 1993
1993
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
213
213
40.
2900
4100
3100
DT
CORRELATION PANEL
17 17
CORRELATION
PANEL
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
12 / 21-2
11 / 30-2
0
GR
200
190
DT
CORRELATION PANEL
18 18
CORRELATION
PANEL
40
GR
200
140
DT
12 / 29-1
40
GR
180
190
DT
13 / 27-1A
40
CROMER KNOLL GP
GR
200
190
DT
13 / 30-2
40
GR
280
140
DT
20 / 2-4
40
2300
1300
GR
220
140
DT
40
CROMER KNOLL GP
900
1700
3
1000
Burns Sst. Mbr

2400
1400
1000
1800
1100
Burns
Sandstone
1500
2500
Member
1100
1900
3
1200
2600
1600
1200
2000
1300
2700
1700
1300
2100
1400
2800
1800
1400
2200
1500
TRIASSIC
2900
1900
1500
1600
3000
2000
1600
1700
PENTLAND FM.
LITHOLOGY
2100
1700
Marl
4
1800
Sandstone
1800
Alness
Spiculite
Member
BEATRICE FM.
Limestone / Chalk
Coal
1900
1900
BEATRICE FM.
11

2100
HEATHER FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
Burns
Sandstone
Member
2000
12
Gorse Member
14
17
18
11 / 30-2
Alness Spiculite Mbr
13
20
19
20 / 2-4
Gorse Member
PENTLAND FM.
(Stroma Member)
100 km
TRIASSIC
BEATRICE FM.
C
1993
1993
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
215
CORRELATION PANEL
18 18
CORRELATION
PANEL
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
GR
240
190
DT
40
GR
220
190
DT
40
GR
150
190
DT
14 / 18-3
14 / 19-2
14 / 19-4
15 / 17-4
8 / 27a-1
0
CORRELATION PANEL
19 19
CORRELATION
PANEL
40
GR
160
140
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
40
2500
CROMER KNOLL GP
CROMER KNOLL GP
2400
2700
1400
2500
Chanter
Member
2600
2500
Pibroch Mbr
1500
Claymore Sandstone
Member
FLADEN GP
2800
2600
2600
2900
2700
3000
Chanter Member
FLADEN GP
LITHOLOGY
8 / 27a-1
Sandstone
14
15
16
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
Claymore
Sandstone
Member
Marl
14 / 18-3
Limestone / Chalk
100 km
C
1993
1993
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
PIPER
FM.
Chanter Member
Pibroch Member
HEATHER FORMATION
217
HUMBER GROUP
Coal
CORRELATION PANEL
19 19
CORRELATION
PANEL
HUMBER GROUP
HUMBER
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
20 20
CORRELATION
PANEL
GR
200
160
DT
40
4100
GR
140
140
DT
15 / 27-2
15 / 21-3
15 / 21a-15
15 / 23-3
40
GR
180
140
DT
40
CROMER KNOLL GP
GR
180
140
DT
40
2700
CROMER KNOLL GP
2400
3200
4200
2800
Claymore
Sandstone
2500
3300
Member
Chanter
Member
4300
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
FLADEN GROUP
Pibroch
Member
3400
4400
3500
4500
FLADEN GROUP
V V V
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
15
14
3600
V V
V V V
V V
V V V
16
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone and Siltstone
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V V
V V V V V V V V V
Tuffs and lavas
15 / 23-3
Claymore
Sandstone
Member
Coal
PIPER
FORMATION
15 / 27-2
C
1993
1993
50 km
HUMBER
GROUP
HUMBER GROUP
CLAY
FORMATION
Chanter Member
HUMBER GROUP
KIMMERIDGE
Marl
Sandstone
Pibroch Member
HEATHER FORMATION
219
CORRELATION
PANEL
CORRELATION PANEL
20 20
APPENDIX
1993
Beryl Embayment
South Viking Graben
CROMER
KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN
CORMORANT FM.
?
?
CORMORANT FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
?
Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Mbr
BRORA
COAL
FM.
?
?
?
STATFJORD
FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP
LADYS
WALK
FM.
FJERRITSLEV FM.
?
?
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
HETTANGIAN
TRIASSIC
DARWIN
FORMATION
NANSEN
FORMATION
SINEMURIAN
HERON
GP
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
1993
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
EARLY JURASSIC
BURTON FORMATION
SPEKE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Stroma
Mbr
ORRIN
FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
?
TOARCIAN
Pibroch Mbr
DUNLIN GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
ETIVE FM.
RANNOCH FM.
FLADEN GROUP
NESS FM.
BRENT GROUP
TARBERT FM.
AALENIAN
Chanter Mbr
Gorse Mbr
HUGIN FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
PIPER FM.
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
HUGIN
FORMATION
?
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Claymore
Sst. Mbr
HEATHER
EMERALD FM.
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ling Sst. Mbr
Dirk
Sst. Mbr
HUGIN
FORMATION
BATHONIAN
FLADEN GROUP
MID JURASSIC
C 1993
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Freshney
Sst. Mbr
?
HEATHER FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
Member
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ribble
Sst. Mbr
CALLOVIAN
RHAETIAN
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Burns Sst. Member
BRAE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
PLIENSBACHIAN
Inner Moray Firth
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
Magnus
Sst. Mbr
OXFORDIAN
BAJOCIAN
Outer Moray Firth
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
Central Graben
Birch Sst. Mbr
VOLGIAN
KIMMERIDGIAN
FLADEN GROUP
East Shetland Basin
Unst Basin
BRAE
FORMATION
CRETACEOUS
VALANGINIAN
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
Burns Sst. Member
NORTHERN NORTH SEA

AGE
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
STOTFIELD HERON
CALCRETE FM. GP
APPENDIX
1993
Beryl Embayment
South Viking Graben
CROMER
KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
RYAZANIAN
CORMORANT FM.
?
?
CORMORANT FORMATION
CORMORANT
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
?
Carr Member
BEATRICE FM.
Louise Mbr
BRORA
COAL
FM.
?
?
?
STATFJORD
FORMATION
FLADEN GROUP
LADYS
WALK
FM.
FJERRITSLEV FM.
?
?
SKAGERRAK
FORMATION
MAINS
FORMATION
HERON GROUP
STATFJORD
FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
NANSEN FORMATION
HETTANGIAN
TRIASSIC
DARWIN
FORMATION
NANSEN
FORMATION
SINEMURIAN
HERON
GP
AMUNDSEN FORMATION
1993
DUNLIN GROUP
DUNLIN GROUP
EARLY JURASSIC
BURTON FORMATION
SPEKE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
Stroma
Mbr
ORRIN
FORMATION
DRAKE FORMATION
COOK FORMATION
PENTLAND
FORMATION
PENTLAND FORMATION
?
TOARCIAN
Pibroch Mbr
DUNLIN GROUP
BROOM FORMATION
BANKS GROUP
ETIVE FM.
RANNOCH FM.
FLADEN GROUP
NESS FM.
BRENT GROUP
TARBERT FM.
AALENIAN
Chanter Mbr
Gorse Mbr
HUGIN FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
PIPER FM.
FORMATION
PENTLAND FM.
HUGIN
FORMATION
?
PENTLAND
FORMATION
Claymore
Sst. Mbr
HEATHER
EMERALD FM.
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR
FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ling Sst. Mbr
Dirk
Sst. Mbr
HUGIN
FORMATION
BATHONIAN
FLADEN GROUP
MID JURASSIC
C 1993
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Freshney
Sst. Mbr
?
HEATHER FORMATION
Bruce Sst.
Member
HEATHER
FORMATION
Ribble
Sst. Mbr
CALLOVIAN
RHAETIAN
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
Burns Sst. Member
BRAE
FORMATION
HEATHER FORMATION
HEATHER
FORMATION
PLIENSBACHIAN
Inner Moray Firth
DUNROBIN BAY GROUP
Ptarmigan Sst. Mbr
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
FULMAR FORMATION
Magnus
Sst. Mbr
OXFORDIAN
BAJOCIAN
Outer Moray Firth
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE CLAY
FORMATION
KIMMERIDGE
CLAY
FORMATION
HUMBER GROUP
LATE JURASSIC
Central Graben
Birch Sst. Mbr
VOLGIAN
KIMMERIDGIAN
FLADEN GROUP
East Shetland Basin
Unst Basin
BRAE
FORMATION
CRETACEOUS
VALANGINIAN
CENTRAL NORTH SEA
Burns Sst. Member
NORTHERN NORTH SEA

AGE
GOLSPIE
FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
?
SKAGERRAK FORMATION
?
STOTFIELD HERON
CALCRETE FM. GP
APPENDIX
Jurassic biostratigraphic markers
by J.B. Riding, J.E. Thomas and I.P. Wilkinson
INTRODUCTION
The aim of this review is to describe the most important Jurassic
biostratigraphic markers for the Central and Northern North Sea. The order of
presentation, i.e. palynomorphs, foraminifera, radiolaria and ostracods,
follows convention.
The biomarkers selected are, in general, commonly and consistently used by
industry, non-proprietary, well known and easily identifiable. Their selection
is pragmatic, and the biomarker scheme does not attempt to provide the most
definitive or refined biostratigraphic subdivision of the Jurassic succession.
Other schemes exist that provide a detailed breakdown of part or all of the
North Sea Jurassic succession (e.g. Riley et al. 1989; Mitchener et al. 1992;
Partington, Copestake et al. 1993; Partington, Mitchener et al. 1993).
The biomarkers are defined mostly as first downhole occurrences (FDOs),
although four are defined as first downhole acme occurrences (FDAOs). Since
cuttings samples are the most usual source of the data, first uphole occurrences
cannot be routinely determined and are, therefore, excluded. The biomarkers
selected have been widely illustrated, in particular by Riding & Thomas
(1992) for the dinoflagellate cysts, Jenkins & Murray (1989) for the
foraminifera, and Bate & Robinson (1978) for the ostracods.
Many of the biomarkers described below have never been fully defined. In
some instances one specimen of the nominate species may be sufficient to
recognize an FDO; in other instances a consistent downhole presence is
necessary. Different criteria are undoubtedly operated at different times.
Similarly, the definition of acme occurrences may be problematical. However,
a revision and formal definition of the biomarkers is outside the scope of this
synthesis.
The scheme presented is primarily concerned with the relative order of the
biomarkers, rather than with their precise chronostratigraphic calibration.
Nevertheless, data acquired from both onshore and offshore sections allow a
tentative correlation with the ammonite zonation (see Fig.Al).
For completeness, biomarkers have been included for the entire
Kimmeridge Clay Formation in this study, even though the formation extends
into the Ryazanian.
PALYNOMORPHS
Dinoflagellate cysts provide the majority of the palynomorph biomarkers
selected. A historical review of the use of dinoflagellate cysts in Jurassic North
Sea stratigraphy has been given by Riding & Thomas (1992). By the 1970s,
Mesozoic dinoflagellate cysts were being used widely in North Sea Basin
exploration, with zonal schemes being proposed by Davey (1979), Fisher &
Riley (1980) and Morbey (1978). A dinoflagellate cyst biozonation for the
entire Jurassic System, based on accurately dated English outcrop and
borehole material, was proposed by Woollam & Riding (1983). Subsequent
1993
work by Nhr-Hansen (1986), Riding (1984) and Riding & Thomas (1988;
1992) resulted in the refinement of this zonation.
Other relevant zonations include those of Rawson & Riley (1982) and Riley
& Fenton (1982). Zonal schemes for the Middle and Upper Jurassic strata of
the Northern North Sea were published by Riley et al. (1989) and Van der
Zwan (1989, 1990). Local palynostratigraphic schemes for the Brent Group
(Northern North Sea) have been formulated by Helland-Hansen et al. (1992),
Mitchener et al. (1992), Whitaker et al. (1992) and Williams (1992).
Twenty-four palynomorph biomarkers are defined in this study (Figure Al).
In the absence of the named biomarker index taxon, the majority of these
biomarkers can be recognized using the alternative marker forms cited. The
informally named and undescribed mid-Jurassic morphotypes used in works
such as Fait et al. (1989) and Mitchener et al. (1992) are not included in this
study, although they have clear potential in refining correlations in the
Northern North Sea.
FORAMINIFERA
Jurassic foraminifera have been widely utilized in North Sea Basin
stratigraphy, but the data remain largely unpublished. King et al. (1989)
described Kimmeridge Clay Formation faunas of Ryazanian age. Morris &
Coleman (1989) and Morris & Dyer (1990) are the only contributions on midJurassic foraminifera from offshore Europe. Significant studies of North Sea
early and mid-Jurassic faunas have recently been published by Copestake &
Johnson (1989), Nagy (1985a, b), Nagy & Johansen (1989; 1991) and Nagy et
al. (1984).
Because benthonic f o r a m i n i f e r a are particularly dependent on
environmental factors such as facies, palaeobathymetry and oxygenation of
bottom waters, they have a more sporadic areal distribution than planktonic
forms, with the result that certain taxa are of only local biostratigraphic
significance. For this reason, it is not possible to establish a single scheme for
the entire UK North Sea, and the biomarkers are consequently described in
terms of two regional schemes (see Fig.Al). Twenty biomarkers are defined
for the Northern North Sea (East Shetland Basin and Viking Graben), and
twelve for the Central North Sea (Inner Moray Firth, Outer Moray Firth and
Central Graben).
In the northern province, the dysaerobic Kimmeridge Clay Formation yields
sparse, long-ranging agglutinating species. The underlying Heather Formation
faunas are also dominated by agglutinating taxa, but with some calcareous
benthonic species also present. The Oxfordian to Volgian foraminiferal
biomarkers are largely derived from the work of Shipp (1989). Bathonian and
Callovian biomarkers are derived from the work of Morris & Coleman (1989).
These apply only to the Northern North Sea, where the index taxa are
strati graphically restricted; elsewhere, the taxa have relatively long ranges.
A1
Oxfordian to Volgian biomarkers for the southern province are applicable only
to the Inner and Outer Moray Firth, because of a locally developed benthos.
Early Jurassic North Sea faunas are for the most part dominated by small
agglutinating species, reflecting the prevalence of dysaerobic bottom water
conditions.
RADIOLARIA
Radiolaria have only recently received attention and little has been published
(Cox 1990). The best known studies are on the Kimmeridgian and Volgian.
Gregory (1986) recorded a low-diversity assemblage from the early
Kimmeridgian (cymodoce Zone) of eastern Scotland, which Dyer &
Copestake (1989) confirmed as including Orbiculiforma mclaughlini
Pessagno, Parvicingula blowi Pessagno and Hsuum sp.l sensu Dyer &
Copestake. The value of radiolaria in the Kimmeridgian-Volgian stratigraphy
of the North Sea was demonstrated by Dyer & Copestake (1989), who
recorded 13 bioevents based on FDOs, LDOs and acmes. These bioevents are
included in Figure Al, but, because they have not been defined in detail, they
are not described in this report. Some will be included in the 'key microfaunal
events' identified by Partington, Mitchener et al. (1993, table 2).
OSTRACODS
Despite the relatively refined Jurassic ostracod bio stratigraphy for onshore
northwest Europe, these microfossils have not been extensively utilized
offshore. This is largely a reflection of their relative rarity compared to
foraminifera and of their poor preservation in areas of deep burial.
For the late Jurassic, the most comprehensive scheme is that proposed for
northwest Europe by Christensen & Kilenyi (1970), and subsequently refined
by Wilkinson (1983a, b). Specific offshore studies include those of
Christensen (1988), on the late Jurassic faunas of the Viking Graben and
Central Graben, and Herngreen & Wong (1989), on Volgian faunas from the
Dutch Central Graben.
Mid-Jurassic faunas have been reported by Christensen (1988) from the
Viking Graben and Central Graben, and by Herngreen & Wong (1989) from
the Callovian of the Dutch Central Graben.
Early Jurassic faunas have been reported by Malz & Nagy (1989) from the
Toarcian and Pliensbachian of the Statfjord Field, and by Michelsen (1978)
from the Danish sector of the Central Graben. Although the ostracod
biomarkers described by these authors have been reported only from the
Norwegian and Danish sectors, they are included in the current scheme
because they will undoubtedly apply in the immediately adjacent UK Viking
Graben and Central Graben areas.
PALYNOMORPHS
1) Rotosphaeropsis thula
Definition. The FDO of Rotosphaeropsis
thula (Davey) Riding & Davey.
Age. Late Ryazanian (stenomphalus Zone)
(Cretaceous).
Remarks. This event is also characterized by
the FDAO of amorphous organic material
and is a reliable marker for the uppermost
Kimmeridge Clay Formation (Rawson &
Riley 1982).
2) Egmontodinium expiratum
Definition. The FDO of Egmontodinium
expiratum Davey.
Age. Earliest Ryazanian (kochi Zone)
(Cretaceous).
Remarks. Davey (1982) and HeilmannClausen (1987) reported isolated reworked
occurrences of E. expiratum from the late
Ryazanian. The FDAO of Rotosphaeropsis
thula is coincident with this biomarker
(Riding & Davey 1989).
3) Glossodinium dimorphum
Definition. The FDO of Glossodinium
dimorphum Ioannides et al.
Age. Mid-Volgian (anguiformis Zone).
Remarks. Other species with coincident
FDOs are Dichadogonyaulax? pannea
(Norris) Sarjeant and Senoniasphaera
jurassica (Gitmez & Sarjeant) Lentin &
Williams (see Heilmann-Clausen 1987;
Riley et al. 1989).
4) Muderongia sp.A acme
Definition. The FDAO of Muderongia sp.A
of Davey (1979).
Age. Mid-Volgian (albani Zone).
Remarks. The only biomarker which does
not have a formal Linnaean binomial name
is Muderongia sp.A. There are some minor
problems with the formalization of this
species (Riding & Thomas 1988), but it is a
widely known and easily recognized
regional marker. The acme of Muderongia
sp.A is distinct from the FDO, which lies in
the okusensis Zone (Riding 1984). The
FDAO, however, occurs significantly earlier
in the mid-Volgian (Riley et al. 1989). The
FDO of Scriniodinium inritibile Fisher &
Riley is coincident with this biomarker
according to Riding & Thomas (1992).
5) Cribroperidinium longicorne
Definition. The FDO of Cribroperidinium
longicorne (Downie) Lentin & Williams.
Age. Early Volgian (hudlestoni Zone).
Remarks. An acme occurrence of
Oligosphaeridium patulum Riding &
Thomas provides an alternative for this
biomarker in the North Sea Basin (Riley et
al. 1989).
1993
6) Endoscrinium luridum
Definition. The FDO of Endoscrinium
luridum (Deflandre) Gocht.
Age. Latest Kimmeridgian (autissiodorensis
Zone).
Remarks. The FDO of Gonyaulacysta
jurassica (Deflandre) Norris & Sarjeant
subsp .jurassica is coincident with this
biomarker (Harker et al. 1987; Riding &
Thomas 1992).
7) Scriniodinium crystallinum
Definition. The FDO of Scriniodinium
crystallinum (Deflandre) Klement.
Age. Earliest Kimmeridgian (baylei Zone).
Remarks. The FDOs of Clathroctenocystis
asapha (Drugg) Stover & Helby,
Nannoceratopsis pellucida Deflandre and
Sirmiodiniopsis orbis Drugg are coincident
with this biomarker (see Riding & Thomas
1988, 1992). When palynomorph recovery is
poor, it may be difficult to differentiate
between the FDO and the FDAO (see
below) of S.crystallinum. Boldy & Brealy
(1990) stated that S. crystallinum is present
in younger strata (mutabilis Zone) in the
Outer Moray Firth.
8) Scriniodinium crystallinum acme
Definition. The FDAO of Scriniodinium
crystallinum.
Age. Latest Oxfordian (rosenkrantzi Zone).
Remarks. Scriniodinium crystallinum is
present in the earliest Kimmeridgian in
relatively small proportions. However, in the
Oxfordian, the species is common to
abundant (Riding 1984; Riding & Thomas
1992), so that the FDAO of the species may
be used to define the KimmeridgianOxfordian boundary. When palynomorph
recovery is poor, it may be difficult to
differentiate between the FDO (see above)
and the FDAO of S.crystallinum.
9) Compositosphaeridium polonicum
Definition. The FDO of
Compositosphaeridium polonicum (Gorka
1965) Erkmen & Sarjeant 1980.
Age. Late Oxfordian (glosense Zone).
Remarks. Compositophaeridium polonicum
ranges from the mid Callovian to the late
Oxfordian (Riding 1984). It is common
throughout the late Callovian to early
Oxfordian interval. The FDO, however, is
within the earliest late Oxfordian (glosense
Zone).
10) Rigaudella aemula

Definition. The FDO of Rigaudella aemula
(Deflandre) Below.
Age. Mid-Oxfordian (tenuiserratum Zone).
Remarks. Three species with coincident
FDOs are Chytroeisphaeridia cerastes
Davey, Gonyaulacysta jurassica subsp.
adecta Sarjeant var. longicornis (Deflandre)
Sarjeant and Liesbergia scarburghensis
(Sarjeant) Berger (often quoted as
Acanthaulax senta Drugg) (see Riding &
Thomas 1992).
11) Rigaudella aemula acme
Definition. The FDAO of Rigaudella
aemula.
Age. Mid-Oxfordian (1 densiplicatum Zone).
Remarks. The precise age of this FDAO is
not known. Fenton & Riley (1982), Riley et
al. (1969) and Kunz (1990) placed the event
at, or near, the early-mid-Oxfordian
boundary. Raynaud (1978) indicated that it
falls within the densiplicatum Zone.
However, according to Huber et al. (1987)
and Riding (1987), the youngest occurrence
of common R. aemula falls within the
tenuiserratum Zone. As this FDAO occurs
consistently below the FDO of R.aemula,
the former event is questionably placed at
the top of the densiplicatum Zone.
12) Wanaea spp.
Definition. The FDO of Wanaea spp.
Age. Early Oxfordian (cordatum Zone).
Remarks. Coincident markers are the FDOs
of Crussolia deflandrei Wolfard & Van
Erve, Energlynia acollaris (Dodekova)
Sarjeant, Gonyaulacysta centriconnata
Riding, Limbodinium absidatum (Drugg)
Riding and Tubotuberella dentata Raynaud
(see Riding & Thomas 1992).
13) Pareodinia prolongata
Definition. The FDO of Pareodinia
prolongata Sarjeant.
Age. Earliest Oxfordian (mariae Zone).
Remarks. The FDAO of Mendicodinium
groenlandicum (Pocock & Sarjeant) Davey
is coincident with this biomarker
(unpublished data).
14) Chytroeisphaeridia hyalina
Definition. The FDO of Chytroeisphaeridia
hyalina (Raynaud) Lentin & Williams.
Age. Mid-Callovian (jason Zone).
Remarks. The FDOs of Cleistosphaeridium
varispinosum (Sarjeant) Woollam & Riding,
Endoscrinium asymmetricum Riding and
Meiourogonyaulax planoseptata Riding are
coincident with this biomarker (Riding
1987; Riding & Thomas 1992).
A2
15) Aldorfia aldorfensis

Definition. The FDO of Aldorfia aldorfensis
(Gocht) Stover & Evitt.
Age. Earliest Callovian (herveyi Zone).
Remarks. The FDO of Ctenidodinium
combazii Dupin is normally coincident with
this biomarker (Riding & Thomas 1992).
16) Ctenidodinium spp. acme
Definition. The FDAO of Ctenidodinium
spp.
Age. Late Bathonian.
Remarks. This intra late Bathonian
biomarker refers principally to the FDAO of
Ctenidodinium sellwoodii (Sarjeant 1975)
Stover & Evitt 1978, but includes other
representatives of the genus Ctenidodinium
and closely related forms such as
Korystocysta gochtii (Sarjeant 1976)
Woollam 1983. This biomarker is traceable
throughout the North Viking Graben.
17) Meiourogonyaulax valensii
Definition. The FDO of Meiourogonyaulax
valensii Sarjeant.
Age. Early Bathonian (tenuiplicatus Zone).
18) Nannoceratopsis gracilis
Definition. The FDO of consistent
Nannoceratopsis gracilis Alberti 1961.
Age. Early Bajocian (humphriesianum
Zone).
Remarks. Fait et al. (1989) speculatively
regarded the FDO of N. gracilis in the
Northern North Sea as being close to the
Bajocian/Bathonian boundary. The FDAO
of N.gracilis was stated by Fait et al. (1989)
to be coincident with the Aalenian-Bajocian
boundary, yet these authors reported (p. 194)
that 'a small increase in the abundance of
N. gracilis may be observed at the top of the
Lower Bajocian'. The latter probably
equates with the biomarker as defined here.
The FDO of Mancodinium semitabulatum
Morgenroth is coincident with this
biomarker (Riding 1984).
19) Nannoceratopsis dictyambonis
Definition. The FDO of Nannoceratopsis
dictyambonis Riding.
Age. Early Bajocian (laeviuscula Zone).
Remarks. The FDOs of Kekryphalospora
distincta Fenton & Riding (spore),
Moesiodinium raileanui Antonescu,
Nannoceratopsis triceras Drugg and
Wallodinium elongatum (Beju) Duxbury are
coincident with this biomarker (Fait et al.
1989; Fenton & Riding 1987; Riding &
Thomas 1992).
20) Parvocysta spp.

Definition. The FDO of Parvocysta spp.
Age. Earliest Aalenian (opalinum Zone).
Remarks. This biomarker coincides with a
major regressive event, the base of the LZA
megacycle of Haq et al. (1987).
21) Luehndea spinosa
Definition. The FDO of Luehndea spinosa
Morgenroth 1970.
Age. Earliest Toarcian (tenuicostatum
Zone).
22) Liasidium variabile
Definition. The FDO of Liasidium variabile
Drugg.
Age. Late Sinemurian (raricostatum Zone).
23) Dapcodinium priscum
Definition. The FDO of Dapcodinium
priscum Evitt.
Age. Early Sinemurian (turneri Zone).
Remarks. As the index species is present
sporadically in the Hettangian and early
Sinemurian, this biomarker may not be
consistently discernible.
24) Ovalipollis pseudoalatus
Definition. The FDO of Ovalipollis
pseudoalatus (Thiergart) Schuurman.
Age. Latest Rhaetian (Triassic).
Remarks. The FDO of the pollen grain
O.pseudoalatus is one of a suite of
miospores that mark the Triassic-Jurassic
boundary; others include
Granuloperculatipollis rudis (Venkatachala
& Goczan) Morbey, Nevesisporites
bigranulatus (Levet-Carette) Morbey,
Rhaetipollis germanicus Schulz and
Ricciisporites tuberculatus Lundblad. The
FDO of the dinoflagellate cyst
Rhaetogonyaulax rhaetica (Sarjeant)
Loeblich & Loeblich is coeval with this
biomarker (Riding & Thomas 1992).
FORAMINIFERA
a) Northern North Sea
1) Haplophragmoides canui
Definition. The FDO of Haplophragmoides
canui Cushman.
Age. Late Ryazanian.
Remarks. The FDO of agglutinating forms,
predominantly Haplophragmoides spp. and
Trochammina spp., is a major bioevent in
the late Ryazanian.
2) Trochammina cf. lathetica
Definition. The FDO of Trochammina cf.
lathetica Loeblich & Tappan.
Age. Early Volgian.
3) Textularia jurassica
Definition: The FDO (reappearance) of rare
agglutinating species, including Textularia
jurassica (Guembel) and Haplophragmoides
canui.
Age: Kimmeridgian.
Remarks: The FDO of T.jurassica is
stratigraphically older in the Central North
Sea (Morris & Dyer 1990).
4) Lenticulina spp.
Definition: The FDO of diverse faunas,
dominated by agglutinating taxa and
comprising rare calcareous benthonic forms,
including species of Lenticulina.
Age: Early Kimmeridgian (baylei Zone to
cymodoce Zone).
5) Ammobaculites deceptorius
Definition: The FDO of Ammobaculites
deceptorius (Haeusler).
Age: Earliest Kimmeridgian to latest
Oxfordian.
6) Lenticulina ectypa
Definition: The FDO's of Lenticulina ectypa
(Loeblich & Tappan) and Epistomina
stelligera (Reuss).
Age: Late to mid-Oxfordian.
Remarks: The FDO of Lenticulina ectypa is
stratigraphically younger in the Central
Graben (Fig. Al).
7) Lenticulina ectypa costata
Definition: The FDO of L.ectypa costata
Cordey and a downhole increase in
diversity.
Age: Mid-Oxfordian (? tenuis erratum Zone).
8) Verneuilinoides sp. 1
Definition: The FDOs of Verneuilinoides
sp.l of Morris & Coleman (1989) and
Recurvoides sublustris Dain.
Age: Mid-Callovian (coronatum Zone).
Remarks: The FDOs of Haplophragmoides
infracalloviensis Dain and
Haplophragmoides sp. cf. H. sp.143 Brooke
& Braun (1981) are coincident with this
biomarker.
10) Haplophragmium pokrovkaensis

Definition: The FDO of Haplophragmium
pokrovkaensis Kosreva.
Age: ?Mid-Bathonian.
11) Sparse interval
Definition: The top of an interval in which
only rare foraminifera are present.
Age: Early Bathonian.
Remarks: The paralic Brent Group and
Pentland Formation are typically devoid of
foraminifera.
12) Ammodiscus yonsnabensis
Definition: The FDOs of Ammondiscus
yonsnabensis Nagy et al. and Trochammina
eoparva Nagy & Johansen, coupled with a
downhole increase in diversity.
Age: Aalenian or early Bajocian.
13) Agglutinating foraminifera
Definition: The FDO of sparse, lowdiversity faunas dominated by small
agglutinating representatives of the suborder
Textulariina.
Age: Early Aalenian.
14) Verneuilinoides subvitreus
subvitreus Nagy & Johansen and
Trochammina semiturgida Nagy &
Johansen.
Age: Latest Toarcian or earliest Aalenian.
15) Barren interval
Definition: The top of a section of barren
strata.
Age: Early Toarcian.
Remarks: The widespread early Toarcian
anoxic event caused this interval to be
devoid of foraminifera.
16) Marginulina prima
Definition: The FDOs of Marginulina prima
d'Orbigny and Saracenaria sublaevis
(Franke) and a downhole increase in
diversity.
Age: Earliest Toarcian (tenuicostatum Zone)
or latest Pliensbachian (spinatum Zone).
17) Dentalina matutina

Definition: The FDOs of Dentalina matutina
(d'Orbigny) and Lenticulina muensteri
acutiangulata (Terquem).
Age: Late Pliensbachian (margaritatus
Zone).
Remarks: The FDOs of Haplophragmoides
spp., including H.lincolnensis Copestake,
and Nodosaria metensis Terquem, are
coincident with this biomarker.
5) Ammobaculites coprolithiformis
Definition: The FDO of Ammobaculites
coprolithiformis (Schwager).
Age: ?Mid-Oxfordian (Idensiplicatum
Zone).
Remarks: The FDO of Lenticulina ectypa
costata is approximately coincident with this
biomarker, indicating a close relationship
with the Northern North Sea Lenticulina
ectypa costata biomarker.
12) Lingulina tenera substriata

Definition: The FDO of Lingulina tenera
substriata (Norvang).
Age: Late Hettangian.
18) Vaginulinopsis denticulatacarinata

Definition: The FDO of Vaginulinopsis
denticulatacarinata (Franke).
Age: Early Pliensbachian (davoei Zone).
6) Lenticulina quenstedti
Definition: The FDO of Lenticulina
quenstedti (Guembel).
Age: Earliest Oxfordian (mariae Zone).
19) Lenticulina semireticulata

Definition: The FDOs of Lenticulina
semireticulata Fuchs and/or Reinholdella
margarita (Terquem).
Age: Early Sinemurian.
7) Marginulina prima
Definition: The FDOs of Marginulina prima
and Saracenaria sublaevis and a downhole
increase in diversity.
Age: Earliest Toarcian (tenuicostatum
Zone).
Remarks: This is identical to the Northern
North Sea Marginulina prima biomarker.
2) Ogmoconchella gruendeli
Definition: The FDO of Ogmoconchella
gruendeli Malz.
Zone).
20) Barren interval

Definition: The top of a section of barren
strata.
Age: Hettangian.
b) Central North Sea
1) Haplophragmoides canui
Definition: The FDOs of Haplophragmoides
canui and other agglutinating species
Age: Late Ryazanian.
2) Epistomina stelligera
Definition: The FDO of Epistomina
stelligera.
Age: Early Kimmeridgian (mutabilis Zone).
3) Textularia jurassica
Definition: The FDO of Textularia jurassica
and a downhole increase in diversity.
Age: Early Kimmeridgian (baylei Zone).
Remarks: The FDO of Textularia jurassica
is stratigraphically younger in the Northern
North Sea (Fig.Al).
4) Lenticulina ectypa
Definition: The FDO of Lenticulina ectypa.
Age: Late Oxfordian (regulare Zone).
9) Verneuilinoides tryphera
tryphera Loeblich & Tappan and
Haplophragmoides spp.
Age: Early Callovian.
1993
A3
8) Dentalina matutina
Definition: The FDOs of Dentalina matutina
and Lenticulina muensteri acutiangulata.
Zone).
Remarks: This datum is equivalent to the
Northern North Sea Dentalina matutina
biomarker.
9) Vaginulinopsis denticulatacarinata
Definition: The FDO of Vaginulinopsis
denticulatacarinata.
Age: Early Pliensbachian (davoei Zone).
Remarks: This event is equivalent to the
Northern North Sea Vaginulinopsis
denticulatacarinata biomarker.
10) Nodosaria issleri
Definition: The FDO of Nodosaria issleri
Franke.
Age: Late Sinemurian.
11) Lenticulina semireticulata
Definition: The FDOs of Lenticulina
semireticulata and/or Reinholdella
margarita.
Age: Early Sinemurian.
Remarks: Below this event there is a gradual
downhole reduction in faunal richness.
OSTRACODS
1) Rutlandella transversiplicata
Definition: The FDO of Rutlandella
transversiplicata Bate & Coleman.
Age: Late Toarcian.
3) Gramannicythere bachi bachi

Definition: The FDO of Gramannicythere
bachi bachi (Gramann).
Age: Early Pliensbachian.
4) Kinkelinella (K.) triebeli
Definition: The FDO Kinkelinella (K.)
triebeli (Klingler & Neuweiler).
Age: Late Sinemurian (obtusum Zone).
5) Progonoidea reticulata
Definition: The FDO of Progonoidea
reticulata (Klingler & Neuweiler).
Age: Early Sinemurian (turneri Zone).
6) Ogmoconchella aspinata
Definition: The FDOs of Ogmoconchella
aspinata (Drexler), Ogmoconcha hagenowi
Drexler and Pseudohealdia nasuta
(Drexler).
Age: Early Sinemurian (semicostatum
Zone).
References
BATE, R.H. & ROBINSON, E. (eds). 1978. A stratigraphical index of British
Ostracoda. British Micropalaeontological Society Series. Geological Journal

Special Issue No.8. Seel House Press, Liverpool.
BOLDY, S.A.R. & BREALY, S. 1990. Timing, nature and sedimentary result of
Jurassic tectonism in the Outer Moray Firth. In: HARDMAN, R.F.P. & BROOKS, J.
(eds) Tectonic events responsible for Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological
BROOKE, M.M. & BRAUN, W.K. 1981. Jurassic microfaunas and bio stratigraphy of
northeastern British Columbia and adjacent Alberta. Geological Survey of

Canada Bulletin No.283.
CHRISTENSEN, O.B. 1988. Ostracod zones and dispersion of Mesozoic fossils in the
Scandinavian North Sea area. In: HANAI, T., IKEYA, N. & ISHIZAKI, K. (eds)
Evolutionary biology of Ostracoda, its fundamentals and applications.
Developments in Palaeontology and Stratigraphy No.l 1, 1269-1281.

CHRISTENSEN, O.B. & KILENYI, T. 1970. Ostracod biostratigraphy of the
Kimmeridgian in northern and western Europe. Danmarks Geologiske
Undersgelse, II Rkke 95, 1-73.
COPESTAKE, P. & JOHNSON, B. 1989. The Hettangian to Toarcian (Lower Jurassic).
In: JENKINS, D.G. & MURRAY, J.W. (eds) Stratigraphical atlas of fossil
foraminifera (2nd edition), 129-188. British Micropalaeontological Society
Series. Ellis Horwood, Chichester.
Group. Geological Society Special Publication No.61, 109-127.

HERNGREEN, G.F.W. & WONG, TH.E. 1989. Revision of the 'Late Jurassic'
stratigraphy of the Dutch Central North Sea Graben. Geologie en Mijnbouw 68,
73-105.
HUBER, B., MLLER, B. & LUTERBACHER, H. 1987. Mikropalontologische
Untersuchungen an der Callovien/Oxfordien-Grenze im Schweizer Jura und auf
der Schwbischen Alb (verlaufige Mitteilung). Ecologae Geologicae Helvetiae
80, 449-459.
JENKINS, D.G. & MURRAY, J.W. (eds). 1989. Stratigraphical atlas of fossil
foraminifera (2nd edition). British Micropalaeontological Society Series. Ellis

KING, C BAILEY, H.W., BURTON, C.A. & KING, A.D. 1989. Cretaceous of the North
Sea. In: JENKINS, D.G. & MURRAY, J.W. (eds). Stratigraphical atlas of fossil
foraminifera (2nd edition), 372417. British Micropalaeontological Society
KUNZ, R. 1990. Phytoplankton und Palynofacies im Malm NW-Deutschlands
(Hannoversches Bergland). Palaeontographica B216, 1-105.
MALZ, H. & NAGY, J. 1989. Lower Jurassic ostracods from North Sea wells in the
Norwegian Sector. Courier Forschungsinstitt Senckenberg 113, 61-75.
MICHELSEN, O. 1975. Lower Jurassic biostratigraphy and ostracods of the Danish

Embayment. Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, II Rkke 104, 1-287.
the North Sea and adjacent areas. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of
Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 371-386. Geological
Society, London. In press.
PARTINGTON, M.A., MITCHENER, B.C., MILTON, N.J. & FRASER, A.J. 1993. Genetic
sequence stratigraphy for the North Sea Late Jurassic and early Cretaceous:
distribution and prediction of Kimmeridgian-Late Ryazanian reservoirs in the
North Sea and adjoining areas. In: PARKER, J.R. (ed.) Petroleum geology of
Northwest Europe: Proceedings of the 4th Conference, 347-370. Geological
Society, London. In press.
RAWSON, P.F. & RILEY, L.A. 1982. Latest Jurassic-Early Cretaceous events and the
"late Cimmerian unconformity" in North Sea area. AAPG Bulletin 66,

2628-2648.
RAYNAUD, J.F. 1978. Principaux dinoflagelles caracteristiques du Jurassique
Superieur d'Europe du Nord. Palinologia, numero extraordinario 1, 387-405.

RIDING, J.B. 1984. Dinoflagellate cyst range-top biostratigraphy of the uppermost
Triassic to lowermost Cretaceous of northwest Europe. Palynology 8, 195-210.
RIDING, J.B. 1987. Dinoflagellate cyst stratigraphy of the Nettleton Bottom Borehole
(Jurassic: Hettangian to Kimmeridgian), Lincolnshire, England. Proceedings of
the Yorkshire Geological Society 46, 321-266.
RIDING, J.B. & DAVEY, R.J. 1989. Rotosphaeropsis thula (Davey 1982) comb, nov.,
emend.: a dinoflagellate cyst from the Upper Jurassic-Lower Cretaceous of

England. Journal of Micropalaeontology 8, 109-112.
Cox, B.M. 1990. A review of Jurassic chronostratigraphy and age indicators for the
UK. In: HARDMAN R.F.P. & BROOKS, J. (eds) Tectonic events responsible for
MICHELSEN, O. 1978. The Lower Jurassic of the Dansk Nordso 0-1 boring, Central
Trough. Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse rbog 1977, 77-87.
DAVEY, R.J. 1979. The stratigraphic distribution of dinocysts in the Portlandian
MITCHENER, B.C., LAWRENCE, D.A., PARTINGTON, M.A., BOWMAN, M.B.J. & GLUYAS,
J. 1992. Brent Group, sequence stratigraphy and regional implications. In:
MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the
RIDING, J.B. & THOMAS, J.E. 1992. Dinoflagellate cysts of the Jurassic System. In:
POWELL, A.J. (ed.) A stratigraphic index of dinoflagellate cysts, 7-97. British
MORBEY, S.J. 1978. Late Triassic and early Jurassic subsurface palynostratigraphy
RILEY, L.A. & FENTON, J.P.G. 1982. A dinocyst zonation for the Callovian to Middle
Britain's oil and gas reserves. Geological Society Special Publication No.55,
169-190.
(latest Jurassic) to Barremian (Early Cretaceous) of northwest Europe. American
Association of Stratigraphic Palynologists Contributions Series 5B, 49-81.
DAVEY, R.J. 1982. Dinocyst stratigraphy of the latest Jurassic to Early Cretaceous of
the Haldager No.l borehole, Denmark. Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse,
Serie B6, 1-57.
DYER, R. & COPESTAKE, P. 1989. A review of Late Jurassic to earliest Cretaceous
radiolaria and their biostratigraphic potential in the North Sea. In: BATTEN, D.J.
& KEEN, M.C. (eds) Northwest European micropalaeontology and palynology,
214-235. British Micropalaeontological Society Series. Ellis Horwood,

Chichester.
FALT, L.M., HELLAND, R., WIIK JACOBSEN,V. & RENSHAW, D. 1989. Correlation of
transgressive-regressive depositional sequences in the Middle Jurassic

Brent/Vestland Group megacycle, Viking Graben, Norwegian North Sea. In:
COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.) Correlation in hydrocarbon exploration, 191-200. Graham
& Trotman, London.
FENTON, J.P.G. & RIDING, J.B. 1987. Kekryphalospora distincta gen. et sp. nov., a
trilete spore from the Lower and Middle Jurassic of north-west Europe. Pollen et
Spores 29, 427-434.
FISHER, M.J. & RILEY, L.A. 1980. The stratigraphic distribution of dinoflagellate
cysts at the boreal Jurassic-Cretaceous boundary.In: Proceedings of the fourth

International Palynology Conference, Lucknow (1976-77), Volume 2, 313-329.
GREGORY, F.J. 1986. A study of the foraminifera and radiolaria from the
Kimmeridgian (cymodoce Zone-eudoxus Zone) of the Brora/Helmsdale outlier,
East Sutherland. Unpublished M.Sc. thesis, University of Hull.
HAQ, B.U., HARDENBOL, J. & VAIL, P.R. 1987. Chronology of fluctuating sea levels
since the Triassic. Science 235, 1156-1167.
stratigraphy of the Witch Ground Graben. In: BROOKS, J. & GLENNIE, K. (eds)
1993
A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent
Brent Group. Geological Society Special Publication No.61, 45-80
in northwestern Europe. Palinologia, numero extraordinario 1, 355-365.

MORRIS, P.H. & COLEMAN, B.E. 1989. The Aalenian to Callovian (Middle Jurassic).
In: JENKINS, D.G. & MURRAY J.W. (eds). Stratigraphical atlas of fossil
foraminifera (2nd edition), 189-236. British Micropalaeontological Society
MORRIS, P.H. & DYER, R. 1990. The application of Middle Jurassic-Early
Cretaceous agglutinated foraminifera to the offshore correlation of Humber

Group sediments in the North Viking Graben. In: HEMLEBEN, C., KAMINSKI,
M.A., KUHNT, W. & SCOTT, D.B. (eds) Paleoecology, biostratigraphy,
paleoceanography and taxonomy of agglutinated foraminifera. NATO Advanced
Science Institutes Series C: Mathematical and Physical Sciences 327, 961-967.
NAGY, J. 1985a. Jurassic foraminiferal facies in the Statfjord area, northern North
Sea-I. Journal of Petroleum Geology 8, 273-295.
NAGY, J. 1985b. Jurassic foraminiferal facies in the Statfjord area, northern North
Sea-II. Journal of Petroleum Geology 8, 389404.
NAGY, J., DYPVIK, H. & BJRKE, T. 1984. Sedimentological and paleontological
analyses of Jurassic North Sea deposits from deltaic environments. Journal of

Petroleum Geology 7, 169-188.
NAGY, J. & JOHANSEN, H.O. 1989. Preservation and distribution pattern of Reophax
metesis (foraminifera) in the Jurassic of the North Sea. Journal of Foraminiferal

Research 19, 37-348.
NAGY, J. & JOHANSEN, H.O. 1991. Delta-influenced foraminiferal assemblages from
the Jurassic (Toarcian-Bajocian) of the northern North Sea. Micropaleontology

37, 1-40.
NHR-HANSEN, H. 1986. Dinocyst stratigraphy of the Lower Kimmeridge Clay,
Westbury, England. Geological Society of Denmark Bulletin 35, 31-51.
Petroleum geology of Northwest Europe, 809-818. Graham & Trotman, London.

HEILMANN-CLAUSEN, C. 1987. Lower Cretaceous dinoflagellate biostratigraphy in the
Danish Central Trough. Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, Serie A 17, 1-89.
PARK, SE-MOON. 1987. The ostracod zones and subzones of the Lower Jurassic in
HELLAND-HANSEN, W., ASHTON, M., LOMO, L. & STEEL, R. 1992. Advance and retreat
of the Brent Delta: recent contributions to the depositional model. In: MORTON,
the Southern North Sea Basin. Journal of the Paleontological Society of Korea
1, 44-70.
Biostratigraphic calibration of genetic stratigraphic sequences in the Jurassic of
A4
RIDING, J.B. & THOMAS, J.E. 1988. Dinoflagellate cyst stratigraphy of the
Kimmeridge Clay (Upper Jurassic) from the Dorset coast, southern England.
Palynology 12, 65-88.
Micropalaeontological Society Series. Chapman & Hall, London.
Oxfordian succession (Jurassic) of northwest Europe. Palynology 6, 193-202.
RILEY, L.A., ROBERTS, M.J. & CONNELL, E.R. 1989. The application of palynology in
the interpretation of Brae Formation stratigraphy and reservoir geology in the

South Brae Field area, British North Sea. In: COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.) Correlation in
hydrocarbon exploration, 339-356. Graham & Trotman, London.
SHIPP, D.J. 1989. The Oxfordian to Portlandian. In: JENKINS, D.G. & MURRAY, J.W.
(eds) Stratigraphical atlas of fossil foraminifera (2nd edition), 237-272. British

Micropalaeontological Society Series. Ellis Horwood, Chichester.VAN DER
ZWAN, C.J. 1989. Palynostratigraphical principles as applied in the Jurassic of
the Troll and Draugen Fields, offshore Norway. In: COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.)
Correlation in hydrocarbon exploration, 357-365. Graham & Trotman, London.
VAN DER ZWAN, C.J. 1990. Palynostratigraphy and palynofacies reconstruction of
the Upper Jurassic to lowermost Cretaceous of the Draugen Field, offshore Mid
Norway. Review of Palaeobotany and Palynology 62, 157-186.
WHITAKER, M.F., GILES, M.R. & CANNON, S.J.C. 1992. Palynological review of the
Brent Group, UK Sector, North Sea. In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES,
M.R. & BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society
Special Publication No.61, 169-202.
WILKINSON, I.P. 1983a. Kimmeridge Clay Ostracoda of the North Wootton
Borehole, Norfolk, England. Journal of Micropalaeontology 2, 17-29.
WILKINSON, I.P. 1983b. Biostratigraphical and environmental aspects of Ostracoda

from the Upper Kimmeridgian of eastern England. In: MADDOCKS, R.F. (ed.)
Applications of Ostracoda, 165-181. University of Houston.
WILLIAMS, G. 1992. Palynology as a palaeoenvironmental indicator in the Brent

Group, northern North Sea. In: MORTON, A.C., HASZELDINE, R.S., GILES, M.R. &
BROWN, S. (eds) Geology of the Brent Group. Geological Society Special
WOOLLAM, R. & RIDING, J.B. 1983. Dinoflagellate cyst zonation of the English
Jurassic. Institute of Geological Sciences Report 83/2.
AMMONITE
ZONES
RYAZANIAN
L
E
VOLGI AN
LATE
L
M
L
M
E
L
M
E
L
E
CALLOVIAN
BAJOCIAN
BATHONIAN
D
MI
J URASSI C
OXFORDIAN
KIMMERIDGIAN
AALENIAN
SINEMURIAN
L
E
L
PLIENSBACHIAN
EARLY
TOARCIAN
HETTANGIAN
TRIASSIC
LATE
Foraminifera
Palynomorphs
(Northern North Sea)
Foraminifera
(Moray Firth and
Central North Sea)
Radiolaria
VALANGINIAN
CRETACEOUS
EARLY
CHRONOSTRATIGRAPHY
albidum
stenomphalus
icenii
kochi
runctoni
lamplughi
preplicomphalus
primitivus
oppressus
anguiformis
kerberus
okusensis
glaucolithus
albani
fittoni
rotunda
pallasioides
pectinatus
hudlestoni
wheatleyensis
scitulus
elegans
autissiodorensis
eudoxus
mutabilis
cymodoce
baylei
rosenkrantzi
regulare
serratum
glosense
tenuiserratum
densiplicatum
cordatum
mariae
lamberti
athleta
coronatum
jason
calloviense
koenigi
herveyi
discus
orbis
hodsoni
morrisi
subcontractus
progracilis
tenuiplicatus
zigzag
parkinsoni
garantiana
subfurcatum
humphriesianum
sauzei
laeviuscula
discites
concavum
murchisonae
opalinum
levesquei
thouarsense
variabilis
bifrons
falciferum
tenuicostatum
spinatum
margaritatus
davoei
ibex
jamesoni
raricostatum
oxynotum
obtusum
turneri
semicostatum
bucklandi
angulata
liasicus
planorbis
Rotosphaeropsis thula
Haplophragmoides canui
R1
Haplophragmoides canui *
R2
Egmontodinium expiratum
R3
Glossodinium dimorphum
?
R4
R5
R6
Muderongia sp. A acme
R7
R8
R9
Trochammina cf. lathetica

Cribroperidinium longicorne
R10
Endoscrinium luridum
Scriniodinium crystallinum
Scriniodinium crystallinum acme
Compositosphaeridium polonicum
Rigaudella aemula
Rigaudella aemula acme
Wanaea spp.
Textularia jurassica
R11
Epistomina stelligera *
R12
Ammobaculites deceptorius
Textularia jurassica *
R13
Lenticulina ectypa
Lenticulina ectypa *
Lenticulina spp.
Lenticulina ectypa costata

Ammobaculites coprolithiformis*
Lenticulina quenstedti
Pareodinia prolongata
Verneuilinoides sp. 1
Chytroeisphaeridia hyalina
Verneuilinoides tryphera
Aldorfia aldorfensis
Ctenidodinium spp. acme
Haplophragmium pokrovkaensis
Meiourogonyaulax valensii
Sparse interval
Ostracods
Nannoceratopsis gracilis
Nannoceratopsis dictyoambonis
Ammodiscus yonsnabensis
Agglutinating foraminifera
Parvocysta spp.
Rutlandella transversiplicata
Verneuilinoides subvitreus
Barren interval
Luehndea spinosa
Marginulina prima
Marginulina prima
Dentalina matutina
Dentalina matutina
Vaginulinopsis denticulatacarinata
Vaginulinopsis denticulatacarinata
Liasidium variabile
Dapcodinium priscum
Ogmoconcha gruendeli
Gramannicythere bachi bachi
Nodosaria issleri
Lenticulina semireticulata
Lenticulina semireticulata
Barren interval
Lingulina tenera substriata
Kinkelinella (K.) triebeli

Progonoidea reticulata
Ogmoconchella aspinata
Ovalipollis pseudoalatus
RHAETIAN
Figure A1. Jurassic and earliest Cretaceous biomarkers for the UK Central and Northern North Sea. *Applicable only to the Inner and Outer Moray Firth. Key biomarkers (see p.1) shown in red.
1993
A5

Northsea Jurassic Table

Hochgeladen von

Dokumentinformationen

Copyright

Verfügbare Formate

Dieses Dokument teilen

Dokument teilen oder einbetten

Freigabeoptionen

Stufen Sie dieses Dokument als nützlich ein?

Sind diese Inhalte unangemessen?

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

Northsea Jurassic Table

Hochgeladen von

Copyright:

Verfügbare Formate

Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea

3. JURASSIC OF THE CENTRAL AND

Published in the United Kingdom by the

ISBN 0 85272 212 5

Wireline log data manipulation with BGS WELLOG software.

Printed in the UK by Baker Brothers (Litho) Ltd, Pontefract

Agip (U.K.) Limited

1992 Council Member

succession and corresponding gamma-ray and sonic log signatures. Lateral

included in this study and a selection of the most widely recognized

NORTH AMERICAN COMMISSION ON STRATIGRAPHIC NOMENCLATURE. 1983. North

American Stratigraphic Code. American Association of Petroleum

RHYS, G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for

procedure. Journal of the Geological Society, London 148, 813-824.

These illustrate the principal variations in

BRENT & FLADEN GROUPS

KIMMERIDGE CLAY FORMATION

Key biomarkers are those of particular relevance

These summarize the lithostratigraphic

See also Correlation Panel 11 (N)

They are based primarily on well data. However,

MID NORTH SEA HIGH

JURASSIC STEERING COMMITTEE

(Chairman) - Shell U.K. Exploration and Production

- Mobil North Sea Limited

- Phillips Petroleum Company United Kingdom Limited

- Elf Enterprise Caledonia Limited

- Shell U.K. Exploration and Production

- British Gas Exploration and Production Ltd

- Amoco (U.K.) Exploration Company

- Marathon Oil U.K., Ltd

DUNROBIN BAY GROUP

CORMORANT AND SKAGERRAK

APPENDIX: Jurassic biomarkers

Alness Spiculite Member

Dunrobin Bay Group

Burns Sandstone Member

Rattray Volcanics Mbr

Most of the formations defined in this study are of shallow marine or

to mid-Oxfordian sequence stratigraphy of the South Viking Graben, North

architecture and genesis of flooding surface bounded depositional units.

(eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe, 809-818. Graham &

I.L. (ed.) United Kingdom oil and gas fields 25 years

MITCHENER, B.C., LAWRENCE, D.A., PARTINGTON, M.A., BOWMAN, M.B.J., &

Publication No.61, 45-80.

Upper Jurassic and Lower Cretaceous reservoir sandstones in the Witch

Biostratigraphic calibration of genetic sequences in the Jurassic of the

Effective stratigraphical subdivision of the Humber Group and the Late

Jurassic stratigraphy and sedimentary facies in the Central Outer Moray

1990. Siliciclastic sequence stratigraphy in well logs, cores and outcrops:

VOLLSET, J. & DORE, A.G. 1984. A revised Triassic and Jurassic

lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Norwegian North Sea. NPDBulletin No.3.

procedure. Journal of the Geological Society, London 148, 813-824.

FLADEN AND BRENT GROUPS

DUNLIN AND DUNROBIN BAY GROUPS

Figure 1. Areal distribution of Jurassic groups

South Viking Graben

CROMER KNOLL GROUP

CROMER KNOLL GROUP

CROMER KNOLL GROUP

Alness Spiculite Member

Rattray Volcanics Member

Ron Volcanics Member

Rattray Volcanics Member